•NRLF 
 
/ BERKELEY A 
 
 I LIBRARY I 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF 
 CALIFORNIA 
 
 V 
 
n 
 
f 
 
A Boyar of the Terrible. 
 
 1 ROMANCE OF Till: COURT OF J VAX THE CRUEL, 
 
 first ts i/.' of buss1 l. 
 
 By Feed. Whishaw, 
 Author of 'Out of Doors in Tsarland,' etc. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 AX IMPERIAL FOOTPAD. 
 
 I LIKE David, have been young, though now I am old; and 
 % before I go down to the grave I have a mind to set down 
 some of my recollections of t lie curious relations that subsisted 
 between myself and my master Ivan, ihe first Russian Caesar, and 
 
 I suppose the greatesl Russian who has up to this time tasted 
 (rod's air and walked this earth of His. 
 
 My dear master and friend has gone to the grave before me; 
 but I thank the Almighty that before it pleased Him to take my 
 sovereign to Himself, it seemed good to Him to reconcile us two, 
 one to the other ; for. alas ! we had been, largely through my own 
 action, as I freely acknowledge and admit, estranged for many 
 years, and though I have many and many a time endeavoured to 
 reinstate myself in my master's favour, yet until the las 
 years of his eventful life I never fully did so. Doubtless, I did 
 not deserve his friendship. I repeat again and again that mine 
 was the fault, for I offended against the Anointed of the Lord, 
 and set my youthful will against that of my beloved friend and 
 sovereign ; and for this sin my severe but just master could never 
 forgive me in my manhood, nor, indeed, till advancing age had 
 softened both our hearts, and drawn together the spirits which 
 had been so familiar in youth. 
 
 My master has been called cruel. It i- said that lie will be 
 known to all time as Tvam Qraanui: the cruel, the terrible. 
 
 123 
 
1 86 A BO YAM OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 Knowing him as I knew him I must say this : that if ever one 
 human body contained two distinct personalities; or rather, it 
 ever the good and the evil which co-exist in the person of every 
 human being on this earth, were so divided in the individuality 
 of one man that they gave to that man the appearance of being 
 now wise and good as a god, and now cruel and wanton as a 
 devil, the Tsar Ivan Yassilievitch was he. My master was distinctly 
 two men in one. "Who shall blame him ; who shall judge him ? 
 Consider his boyhood, of which I shall presently give a picture — for 
 was not I one of his chosen companions and playmates ? — father- 
 less from the age of three ; motherless from the age of eight 
 years; the deliberately neglected victim of those base men — 
 Shuisky and Belsky and their following, the self-appointed 
 Eegents of the Empire : left by them, of their fiendish and in- 
 terested cunning, to indulge his unbridled tempers and passions 
 to the top of his bent, without warning or remonstrance, without 
 advice or saving counsel, or even the bare classification of matters 
 into the Right and the Wrong : what chance, I say, had this lad 
 of growing up into a merciful and wise and clement prince, such 
 as nature perhaps intended him to be ? I say that my dear 
 master did not enjoy such opportunity, in his boyhood, of learn- 
 ing to distinguish vice from virtue, as is enjoyed at his ignorant 
 mother's knee by the lowest serf-boy in the land. Shuisky was 
 to blame, and Shuisky only. But before I enter upon a descrip- 
 tion of my youthful days and of my relations with my beloved 
 young Tsar, let me say a word about myself, and explain who I 
 am and why I am writing this record. 
 
 Well, I am Alexander Stroganof, a count and boyarin of the 
 holy Russian Empire. My English friends, in after years, used 
 to call me ' strong enough,' which words in the English language 
 approach somewhat in sound to that of my name ' Stroganof,' and 
 signify, in their tongue, ' possessing sufficient strength,' which, 
 the English were wont to declare laughingly, was an appropriate 
 title for me — and in truth I think it was. for I am, or was. strong 
 enough to be too strong for most of my fellow-creatures with 
 whom I have come at various times in contact. 
 
 As for my reason for setting down this record, it is enough to 
 say that I can write without effort, being an educated man and 
 travelled ; and that I am old and somewhat worn and depressed ; 
 and that it comforts me to occupy myself with my pen ; and, 
 furthermore, that I have much to tell, and wish to tell it before I 
 go down to the grave. 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. ,.., 
 
 My home is at Perm, beneath the Urals, near the greal Kama 
 river, and it was with my uncle. Sime6n Stroganof, the renowned 
 merchant, that T 6rst came, as a boy, to Moscow: I to see the 
 world, my older kinsman to see the guardians of the Tsar as to 
 
 the widening of our territory on the Kama, and other matters of 
 business. 
 
 My kinsman left me very much to myself in the great 
 capital city, and I — knowing no one, and ignorant of and won- 
 dering at everything I saw — was allowed to wander about the 
 streets at will; being at this time about fourteen years of acre, 
 and remarkably strong and tall for a boy of so few summers. 
 
 My first meeting with my master the Tsar was in this wise. 
 1 was standing close to the bank of the small river, the Moskva, 
 reflecting how mean and small, in comparison with our own 
 beautiful Kama, was this streamlet which runs through the streets 
 of the capital city, when I was suddenly startled by a loud yell 
 from behind the wall of an adjacent house, and at the same instant 
 received a very violent blow on the back, from a stick or stone 
 which precipitated me into mid-stream. 
 
 Being a good swimmer I thought nothing of the incident as a 
 disa^er; as an in>ult, however, my pride revolted immediately 
 against it, and as I swam back to shore I looked out eagerly for 
 someone upon whom to vent my wrath and desire for vengeance. 
 I did not long remain in doubt as to the identity of my assailants, 
 for at that moment a band of boys of all ages, from twelve to 
 about seventeen, came shouting and waving sticks from behind 
 the wall, headed by one of about my own age, or perhaps a trifle 
 older: a striking-looking lad, slim and elegant in figure, and 
 with the eyes and nose of a bird of prey. He wore the Russian 
 shirt and trowsers, without kaftan; hut his shirt was richly 
 worked in blue and red, and the belt abont his waist was of silver 
 .no filigreed, and his cap was adorned with valuable jewels. 
 This lad held up his hand, and the rest were silent in an instant, 
 all but on^ who had not noticed the sign, and continued to shout 
 and boo at me a 1 I warn about looking for a place to land. 
 
 • Be silent. Petka, you dog!' shrieked the young leader of tin's 
 rowdy band. 'Here, Gregory. Timothy, in with him. No dis- 
 obedience lure ! ' 
 
 '(>h, don't throw mo in.' howled Petka, blubbering; 'I can't 
 swim a ,-troke -1 shall be drowned ! ' 
 
 ' Hid you swear obedience witl 1 the bejewelled 
 
 lad. 
 
1 88 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 1 Yes,' blubbered the other, ' but ' 
 
 ' In with him, then,' shouted the leader, stamping ; and in- 
 stantly two or three of the others caught poor Petka by shoulders 
 and heels, and swung him far out into the stream. 
 
 I postponed my landing to see what would come of his state- 
 ment that he could not swim, and it was fortunate for Petka that 
 I did so ; for after splashing and floundering for a minute or two, 
 struggling and blubbering, while of those on shore some laughed 
 and some looked grave, down he went. 
 
 Down went I also, after him, and fished him up, and together 
 we struggled to the shore. Here the young captain interfered 
 again. 
 
 ' That's enough for Petka,' he cried. ' He won't disobey his 
 general again — let him up ; but take that new fellow and pitch 
 him back for interfering where he was not asked ! ' 
 
 Two of the boys, those whom he had addressed as Timofey, 
 or Timothy, and Gregory, came down to the bank at this, and 
 each laid hold of a shoulder of mine to pull me out. But I caught 
 each by a leg, and, having a good foothold, easily pulled them down 
 into the water, where I put both their heads under, and then left 
 them to scramble out as best they could, while I set them an 
 example by getting ashore as quickly as I might before others 
 should be told off to prevent me. 
 
 The boy whom I have described as the leader of this precious 
 crew, as well as many of his companions, was at this time in fits 
 of laughter over Timothy and Gregory's discomfiture ; but I put 
 a sudden end to his mirth by bounding straight up to him as he 
 stood and pointed and laughed, and seizing him in my arms — 
 ' Now,' I said, ' my friend, it is your turn to swim and ours to 
 laugh ! ' 
 
 The boy stamped his foot at me and would have spoken, but 
 his surprise or his passion was too great. Foam came from between 
 his lips, but no articulate words. I cared nothing for the stamp- 
 ing of his foot, nor yet for the foaming of his mouth. The rest 
 shouted at me, but I did not listen. I took the boy up by the 
 breast of his shirt in one hand, holding his kicking legs together 
 a L the knees with the other, and swung him once, twice, thrice — 
 he found his voice at the second swing — ' Let me go,' he shrieked, 
 ' I am Ivan ! ' 
 
 ' I don't care who you are,' I said, ' you impudent young bull v. 
 You'll be a wet Ivan directly ! ' 
 
 ' But I can't swim,' he blubbered, as he flew through the air, 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 189 
 
 and the next instant he plunged with a grand splash into the 
 Moskva, half-way across, and struggled and floundered for all the 
 world as Petka had. 
 
 Of course I was not going to allow him to drown ; but he was 
 quite half-drowned by the time I went to his assistance; and 
 when I placed him on the bank, he lay there panting and spitting 
 water from his mouth for some minutes before he could find 
 breath to speak. When he was able to raise his head and look 
 around, he glared at me with a very wicked look ; his eyes — as 
 sharp as a hawk's — seemed to glow like two little live coals. He 
 foamed and fumed and gnashed his teeth at me, and again at his 
 companions, before he spoke ; they all appeared frightened or 
 abashed, and said nothing. As for me, I could not forbear to 
 laugh, for in truth it appeared to me a foolish and ridiculous 
 thing that this boy. far smaller than many of his comrades, should 
 have so successfully dominated the rest that they were appalled 
 because of his absurd anger. At last he spoke. 
 
 ' I told you I was Ivan,' he said. 
 
 • And I told you you would be a wet Ivan before long,' I 
 rejoined ; ' if you feel a desire to have a little more of the Moskva 
 inside you, you will continue to make faces at me, for that is the 
 straight way into the river.' 
 
 At this the boy commenced to writhe and shriek with passion. 
 ' Gregory. Timothy, Stepan, kill him ; tell him who I am and kill 
 him instantly, do you hear me? ' he blustered, jumping to his feet 
 and stamping about in rage. 'Tie stones to his feet and pitch 
 him into the water — knock him on the head with your sticks.' 
 Then I thought I had to deal with a godsman, as we call the 
 unfortunate demented, and pitied him. 
 
 ' Is he a godsman ? ' I asked of the crowd of lads around. 
 
 ' He is the Grand Duke of Russia, you fool,' said one of them ; 
 ' and you will pay for what you have done to-day.' 
 
 ' This the Grand Duke of Russia?' I said, laughing; 'are 
 you all mad ? He is a boyar by his dress, certainly, but not by 
 his manners ; as for all of you, you ' 
 
 ' I am Ivan, I say,' cried the leader, recommencing his shrieks 
 and stamping; 'Timothy, seize him you, or Vainka if lit- and 
 Gregory are afraid — seize him and tie weights to him and 
 drown him — and may the devil have him — 1 hate him — kill 
 him ! ' 
 
 But no one moved, though several glowered at me; they did 
 not like the look of me and my stick — one I had taken up from 
 
1 9 o A BOYAR OR THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 the ground, where somebody, Ivan himself, I think, had laid it. 
 The stick was furnished with an iron spike at the end, and was a 
 formidable weapon. 
 
 ' By St. Cyril and St. Methodius you shall all suffer for this — 
 every one of you ! ' cried Ivan, looking around with an expression 
 that a demon might have envied. ' Will not one of you 
 obey ? ' 
 
 ' Let him put down the stick, and I will try him,' said a big 
 boy — Vainka by name. I threw down the weapon, and we wrestled. 
 When we were close to the bank of the river I tripped Vainka, and 
 he splashed head first into the water. 
 
 To my surprise I found that Ivan had recovered from his fit 
 of passion, and was laughing at Vainka's discomfiture. I looked 
 at him fixedly. Could this really be young Ivan Vasilitch, the 
 Grand Duke of Muscovy — my sovereign — or was the whole thing 
 a play, acted by a rowdy party of boys for their own diversion ? 
 His countenance, now that the passion had disappeared from it, 
 was refined and noble ; his eyes were hawk-like still, but the evil 
 glow had departed from them ; his body had a natural aristocratic 
 pose ; I gazed at him and felt unaccountably attracted. Grand 
 Duke, or mere boyar, this lad was a remarkable personality. I had 
 reached this point in my reflections when he turned his head and 
 caught me looking at him. He stamped his foot and frowned ; 
 but whether it was that he discerned more respect and admiration 
 in my expression, or whether my victory over Vainka had pleased 
 him, his eyes did not glow with passion as before. We stared in 
 one another's faces for a moment. During that moment I came 
 to the conclusion — I scarcely knew why, though I now understand 
 that the majesty in that face was quite unmistakable when not 
 concealed by the contortions of passion — that this must certainly 
 be the youthful Head of the realm : the young Grand Duke Ivan, 
 and that I had gone wit bin sight of drowning the Lord's Anointed. 
 At this thought (for we Stroganofs, though independent, are the 
 most loyal of the subjects of the Tsar) I was conscious of a great 
 horror, and hid my face in my hands and dropped on my knees. 
 ' What have I done — what have I done ? ' I murmured. ' If you 
 are indeed Ivan Vasilitch, the Grand Duke, what have I done in 
 throwing you into the river ? ' 
 
 'You have certainly committed a great sin,' said Ivan, 'but 
 since you pulled me out again you have partially atoned for it ; 
 you shall fully atone by instantly joining my band and obeying 
 my orders. Is it agreed ? ' 
 
./ BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. ,„. 
 
 ■ So Long as your way is God's way. I agree, 1 I said. 
 
 The boy looked grave for a moment, then he smiled. 'That 
 is a good answer,' he said; 'you please me. Now take. Timothy 
 and Gregory and throw them into the water, and afterwards 
 every one of the others except ing Vainka Koltso, who alone obeyed 
 orders, though it were to his own disadvantage. Now, sir — take 
 Gregory first — resist, Gregory — don't be a sheep.' 
 
 My orders astonished me mightily. 
 
 'But what about those who cannot swim?' I said, hesi- 
 tating. 
 
 'Oh, Lord have mercy npon as, save them if you think them 
 worth it ! ' said Ivan ; ' 1 don't ! ' 
 
 Then there arose such a wailing and blubbering as I never 
 thought to hear on this earth ; yet not one of those boys dared 
 run away and thus avoid the punishment in store for him. There 
 were thirteen in all, counting the prince and Vainka Koltso, and 
 eleven of these had to be ducked. Some of them resisted violently, 
 and four times I was myself tripped and ducked by my assailants. 
 Bnt in the end each of the eleven had his ducking, and (lie 
 sentence was duly executed ; but since I had been obliged to 
 wrestle many times, and had been worsted at least four times 
 (though in the end I overthrew each of my conquerors), and was 
 besides obliged to plunge in to save half a dozen of my victims, I 
 was fairly exhausted when the business was done and my duty 
 performed, and had scarcely strength to crawl out after my last 
 immersion, or breath to thank my new friend and master when he 
 called encouragingly to me as I scrambled ashore, and said I had 
 done well, and he should like me. 
 
 • Now you can all go to your homes, poor creatures that you 
 are ! ' he added, frowning around at the rest ; ' why are you not al! 
 like him? 1 should make something of my Russia by-and-by, 
 if you were! The company is dissolved till to-morrow — march! 
 Stay here with me, you ! ' he added, laying his hand upon my arm. 
 
 The dripping hand iA' hoy dispersed with shouts and rejoicings. 
 Leaving me alone with my new friend. A moment after there wai 
 not one in sight, and only the distani sound of their happine s 
 could be heard. It was like the breaking up of a school. This 
 lad was evidently a hard taskmaster, and his playmates took more 
 pleasure in the di>porsion of the band than in the assembling of 
 the same. 
 
 vol xxvm. NO. U.XIV 
 
i 9 2 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 CHAPTEE II. 
 
 CAMPAIGNING. 
 
 ' I believe I shall like you ; I think we may be friends,' said my 
 companion when the rest had gone ; ' you are strong and bold, 
 and may be of great use to me in my campaigning. But who 
 are you ; what is your name ? ' 
 
 I wondered at the prince's manner of expressing himself. 
 What did he mean by campaigning ! However, I told him my 
 name. 
 
 ' Oh ! ' he said, ' then you have come up from Perm with the 
 man who has been bargaining with Shuisky these days ? " I 
 concurred. ' Then you may tell your relative,' he continued, ' to 
 be careful in his dealings with that thief and liar, for he will 
 swindle him and deceive him as he has swindled every other boyar 
 in the Empire who has dealings with him. I heard him telling 
 someone. Belsky or one of the Grlinskys I think, that he found 
 these Stroganofs were as rich as Croesus, and he was going to milk 
 them like so many cows.' 
 
 I was greatly surprised to hear this, for the regent had been 
 all that was courteous and kind towards my uncle. But I after- 
 wards learned that this Shuisky was of all men the most crafty 
 and deceitful. 
 
 But I only said that I would warn my relative as the prince 
 suggested ; and then I asked my companion why he had had me 
 attacked and pitched into the water. What had I done to 
 deserve this treatment at his hands ? 
 
 ' Done ! ' he said, astonished. ' Why, nothing, of course. 
 What an odd question ! I had never seen you before, so that 
 you could have done nothing to offend me ! ' 
 
 ' Then why attack an innocent lad ? ' I repeated. ' How could 
 you tell that I should not have been drowned ? I might not have 
 been able to swim ! ' 
 
 ' Oh well,' said Ivan, laughing, ' you would not have been the 
 •first. The other day we did drown a boy ; he was not of the 
 boyar class, like yourself, and nothing was said ; he went down 
 without a struggle, and never came up again. If his folks had 
 come down to the river and made any fuss about it we should have 
 beaten them. They are all very harmless, as soon as they are told 
 who I am.' 
 
A r>0 Y.IK OF THE TERRIBLE. 193 
 
 I gazed at the Grand Duke in horror. 'And why do you do 
 this kind of thing ? " I asked him. 
 
 'What else is there to do?' he said, quite surprised. 'The 
 Grand Duke may surely amuse himself as he pleases, without 
 consulting his subjects. However, we do not often take life — 
 human life, I mean; we drown all the stray dogs and other 
 animals w<' can catch —drown them, or get our fun out of them 
 some other way. My campaigners and I have better fan with 
 our captives than drowning them, as a rule. You shall come and 
 see for yourself now that you are enrolled.' 
 
 * But I am only conditionally enrolled.' I said. ' I under- 
 took to be of your party so long only as your ways are God's 
 ways.' 
 
 'But the Grand Duke is God in Russia,' -aid Ivan. 'Shuisky 
 says so ; nothing that I do can possibly be wrong, he 3ays. s 
 
 • And what is his opinion of your drowning your subjects, 
 and doing I know not what besides with them ? ' I asked, feeling 
 that I was in a sort of dream. 
 
 ' Oh, we only frighten them and beat them, if they resist, and 
 take their money," said the prince; ' I always tell Shuisky of our 
 adventures, because it puts him in good humour: he laughs and 
 says that I am the kind of king that Russia wants, one who is 
 not afraid of his people or of anything else. Ask him, if vou 
 like, what he thinks of me. Sometimes I fancy he is anxious 
 that I should come to harm during our marauding expeditions 
 for though he professes to be my most faithful regent and friend, 
 yet if I were to die I know not who would step into my place 
 if it were not Shuisky. Therefore tell him, as an entertaining 
 anecdote, of how you threw me into the stream and were obliged 
 to fish me out again ; you will >ee by his face whether the 
 story really alarms him on my account, or whether he is only 
 sorry that your pitching me in was followed by your fishing me 
 out.' 
 
 I mentally resolved that I would do exactly as this cunning 
 youth suggested. 
 
 'But why.' I said, 'must you rob and beat your people ? I- 
 there no better way of amusing yourself than thi ? ' 
 
 'As for their money,' he replied, 'I need it. I depend 
 upon it for everything I buy. Shuisky gives me none. I 
 should not even have food enough, but for what I purchase for 
 myself.' 
 
 All this was perfectly true, as I discovered afterwards. The 
 
 o 2 
 
i 9 4 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 miscreant Shuisky not only made light of the prince's misconduct, 
 but actually deprived him of the necessaries of life in order to 
 compel him to act the common highwayman and street robber, in 
 company with his rascally young confederates, those whom I had 
 had the pleasure of ducking ; praising and treating as — -at the 
 worst — amiable youthful eccentricity, conduct which an honest 
 guardian would instantly have execrated and forbidden. But 
 instead of allowing my poor young master to see such conduct as 
 his own in its proper light : as disgraceful and unworthy in the 
 meanest of his subjects, and contemptible and abominable in the 
 highest degree when indulged in by one occupying his position, 
 this villainous regent or minister for his own ends obscured the 
 truth, and allowed the prince to go from wickedness to wicked- 
 ness, until at length, as I hinted before, he actually was unable to 
 distinguish right from wrong, and was convinced that in the 
 successful execution of his miserable robberies and street bullyings 
 he was evincing the highest and princeliest qualities, and showing. 
 for all men to see, how wise and brave a ruler he should be when 
 old enough to take upon himself the reins of government. 
 
 Out of curiosity, and without binding myself to take part in 
 any enterprise of which I disapproved, I joined the band of the 
 Grand Duke's confederates on the following day, and saw with 
 my own eyes what manner of entertainment was this which the 
 young prince, my master, had invented and organised for his own 
 recreation, and which Shuisky, his responsible guardian, approved 
 as a fitting occupation for the titular head of this great Empire of 
 Muscovy. 
 
 We stationed ourselves. I remember, behind a paling at the 
 outskirts of the city, not far from the spot at which I had myself 
 been surprised and attacked on the previous day ; and there we 
 lay in ambush awaiting whatever prey fortune should send into 
 our net. 
 
 Presently a peasant came driving along the dusty road in his 
 cart. With him were two women wearing red handkerchiefs over 
 their heads and singing merrily, as our Eussian peasant women 
 do. As they passed us, the horse was startled and seized, and the 
 serf pulled out of the cart. The women stopped their singing to 
 cry aloud in their terror ; the man blubbered for mercy. His 
 pockets were searched and those of the women also ; the cart 
 was full of butter-tubs, and the three vowed and protested that 
 they were without money. A few coppers were found, and these 
 ^ere taken, after which the peasant was well beaten and released. 
 
.; BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 195 
 
 I had thought the women would be spared, but this was not the 
 case, and they were beaten also. 
 
 I protested against this useless cruelty, but Ivan laughed and 
 said his ' men ' must be amused. He added that if I objected to 
 the action of those who had beaten the women I might settle 
 with them for myself, and this I was glad to do, for it relieved 
 my feelings; and with the same birch sticks that had belaboured 
 the peasant women I soon gave the two offenders as much as 
 I thought the occasion demanded, they making little or no 
 resistance but much noise, and the young Grand Duke applauding 
 and laughing, mightily pleased and amused. 
 
 After this there were richer persons robbed, and one way and 
 another a considerable sum of money was acquired by these foul 
 means. As a rule, if any victim showed much resistance he was 
 safe ; for the band, being mere youths and boys, possessed little 
 real fighting capacity, and relied more upon terrifying their 
 victims than upon reducing them by force. I was glad whenever 
 one escaped us by standing up to his assailants, and on one 
 occasion — greatly to his surprise and to the disgust of our own 
 party — I took the side of a gallantly resisting young boyar, who 
 was set upon unawares by the entire force, but placed his back to 
 the wall and defied them. 
 
 ' I know you and your ways, you cowards,' he said ; ' that boy 
 there with the silver belt is Ivan, the Grand Duke; he must be 
 mad to allow the scum of the city to attack in his name the 
 respectable citizens, and even his own boyars like myself; come 
 on, I defy you, prince and all ! ' 
 
 I saw the prince at this suddenly change. His countenance 
 grew livid and devilish, jusl as it had been yesterday, and his 
 eyes reddened with glowing tire. He let fly his iron-tipped stick 
 at the defiant boyar's head, but the young man deftly avoided it, 
 and bowed gravely to the prince. 
 
 'Done like a Tsar/ he said, 'a truly princely action. Now 
 then, you others, scum of Moscow, attack ! ' 
 
 • Not I, for one ! ' I said, laughing ; ' I do not belong - I am 
 on your side in this matter, Adashef ! ' 
 
 ' You know me ? ' he said, astoni.-hed. 'What, Sasha Stro- 
 ganof — in this company — oh, Sasha ! ' he added, seeing and 
 recognising me. 
 
 • It is an accident, 1 I .-aid. taking my stand at his side ; ' this 
 will prove it, and I flourished my stick and joined him in putting 
 to flight the whole of Ivan's craven band of boy-robbers, which 
 
196 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 we effected in about half a minute. Adashef was a grown man 
 of about nineteen, and though not much taller or stronger than 
 I, was active and a pretty fighter. 
 
 The Grand Duke watched his men retreat pell-mell in every 
 direction. 
 
 ' I sicken of them," he said aloud, ' more every day.' 
 
 ' Have no more to do with them, Ivan Vasilitch, for (rod's 
 sake,' said Adashef ; ' take the counsel of those who wish you 
 well ! ' 
 
 ' Amen ! ' I said, heartily. 
 
 Ivan's passion had faded as quickly as it had come. He 
 betrayed no shame for his late conduct, neither was he now angry 
 with Adashef. He knew not right from wrong. 
 
 ' Upon my word, I have a mind to dismiss them, every one, 
 and take yourself and Stroganof as my men in their place ! ' con- 
 tinued the boy reflectively. 
 
 ' Xot to do your dirty work in the slums of this town ! ' said 
 Adashef, and I concurred, though speaking more deferentially 
 than he. 
 
 ' Oh well,' said Ivan, 'if you can suggest any other way of 
 passing the time I shall not object ; lam dull enough ; I am sick 
 of street fights, and even pitching cats and dogs from the top of 
 the Kremlin tower does not delight me as it used ! ' 
 
 On the way home Adashef spoke very much and very wisely 
 as to the foolishness and wickedness of Ivan's behaviour : and the 
 Grand Duke — being now in his best mood — took all that was said 
 in good part : and this was the first move in the direction of 
 better things. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE YOUNG EAGLE RUFFLES HIS FEATHERS. 
 
 My stay in the capital city was somewhat protracted, but we were 
 back again at Perm, my uncle Simeon Stroganof, and I, long 
 before the terrible results of Adashef 's and my own remonstrances 
 with the young Grand Duke set all Russia trembling and yet 
 admiring, and fearing and yet hoping for the future. My uncle 
 had obtained the concessions he required from Shuisky the 
 regent ; that is, Shuisky had made him certain promises, but 
 
A 0OYAR 01 THE TERRIBLE i y7 
 
 whether those promises would have been kept, but for the event 
 which I am now about to describe, is very doubtful indeed. 
 
 Let me first mention one little matter. I had informed this 
 Shuisky, in the assumed humility of one who confesses a great 
 fault, that I had, at my first acquaintance with the prince, and 
 before I fully knew who he was, caught up Ivan and pitched him 
 into the stream. 
 
 As I told the tale Shuisky flushed red and started up ; ha 
 glanced at Belsky, who was present. 
 
 • What ! ' he cried. ' You pitched the prince into the river 
 and pulled him out again ! fool, idiot ! why could you not 
 have ' 
 
 'Andrey Ivanitch ! ' said Belsky, warningly. It was all I 
 could do to avoid laughing, the comedy was so plain. Shuisky 
 glanced again at his companion, and sat down suddenly. 
 
 ' Is the boy not a fool and an idiot ? ' he continued angrily ; 
 ' to lay violent hands upon the Anointed of the Lord ? Why 
 could you not have left him in peace, I say ? for this you shall 
 suffer the severest punishment.' 
 
 But my young master would not hear of my suffering any 
 kind of punishment for the ducking I gave him, though Shuisky 
 exhibited great zeal in the matter, with the object of effacing 
 from my mind any possible misconceptions founded upon his 
 unguarded exclamations upon first hearing of the incident. 
 
 Nevertheless. I did not fail to inform the prince as to this, and 
 the tale did not in any degree surprise him. 
 
 ' I have long been assured,' he said, ' that Shuisky is my 
 enemy, and desires my destruction rather than my welfare.' 
 
 1 And yet you take delight in his applause and approbation, 
 said Adashef, who was present, 'and do not understand that he 
 encourages your misbehaviour and your excesses with these foot- 
 pads, your confederates, in order that you may render yourself 
 unpopular with your people and nobles, and that they may one 
 day, in the overflowing of their wrath, turn again and rend vou. 
 He warned once again, Ivan Yasilitch, and turn from your evil 
 ways. There is danger in the air ! ' 
 
 * I think,' said Ivan, ' that I am Grand Duke, and not 
 Shuisky.' 
 
 'That is true,' said Adashef; 'you are (Jrand Duke of 
 Muscovy and over all your subjects, Shuisky included.' 
 
 ; So that if I insisted, my subjects would be bound to obey 
 me rather than Shuisky, if we were to disagree ? ' said the prince. 
 
1 98 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 1 The Kussian people would support the word of the prince 
 against that of a usurping boyar ; they have ever done so,' said 
 Adashef ; ' you are of the House of Rurik. Holy Mother of the 
 Most Blessed,' he added, crossing himself most reverently, 'to 
 think of a prince of the House of Rurik demeaning himself by 
 associating with a pack of juvenile robbers and highwaymen, 
 lying in wait and robbing defenceless women and unsuspecting 
 peasants and merchants ! ' 
 
 I quite expected the prince's iron-tipped staff to fly at these 
 bold words of Adashef 's, but the Grand Duke only frowned and 
 was silent, and said not another word till we reached home. 
 Within the court of the palace were assembled a number of 
 Ivan's chosen confederates, the Gregorys and Timofeys, of whom 
 mention has been made, awaiting their leader's orders for the 
 afternoon. When Ivan saw this company he flew into the 
 greatest passion. He chased them from the courtyard with 
 scarcely articulate cries, prodding at them with his ugly weapon, 
 and wounding slightly at least one. At the gate he found his 
 tongue. 
 
 ' Go ! ' he shrieked, ' every one of you, and return no more ! 
 I have finished with you, you are they who come between me 
 and my people, I will have no robbery and violence in my 
 streets, you are disbanded, I loathe you and forget you hence- 
 forth, every one ; depart ! ' 
 
 And that was the end of the Duke's wretched band of foot- 
 pads, and of his own disgraceful conduct in the streets of the 
 capital city. 
 
 Before my dear master died he reminded me of that scene 
 and said, in his infinite kindness towards me, that it was through 
 my words and conduct that he had been led to see the error of 
 his ways, and had made this first great step in the direction of 
 an improved life ; but though I may have contributed by my 
 behaviour at our first meeting towards his conversion, yet I am 
 convinced that it was to Adashef and to his impassioned words 
 about the House of Rurik that my master really owed the true 
 awakening of his soul ! 
 
 The Grand Duke owed much more, in after years, to this 
 great man ; and while Adashef and the monk Sylvester dominated 
 him, which was for many a long and prosperous year, there did 
 not exist a wiser or more sober and benevolent prince in all 
 the world than young Tsar Ivan, the first Russian Tsar or Caesar, 
 a title which he himself invented and adopted. It was not until 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 199 
 
 his never to be sufficiently deplored quarrel with Adashef and 
 Sylvester, that my poor master discovered once again those 
 terrible traits of passion and inhumanity which the miscreant 
 Shuisky had, in his youth, done everything to foster and 
 develop ; and which the Tsar, in after years, himself so bitterly 
 regretted ! 
 
 But all this belongs to a later period. At the time of which 
 I now write both Adashef and I quitted Moscow to return to our 
 own homes, leaving our new friend, the young Grand Duke, 
 to think over our counsels, and to act as he found best upon 
 them. 
 
 Assuredly neither Adashef nor I ever for one moment antici- 
 pated so terrible an event (the first practical result of our talks 
 with the prince) as that which I come now to describe. I was at 
 Perm, of course, when it happened, and can only therefore relate 
 the event at second-hand ; but my authority is of the best, 
 since it is no other than Vorontsoff himself, a dear friend of mine, 
 who was, as it shall soon be seen, a principal actor in the affair. 
 Vorontsoff was a young boyar of about twenty years of age, rich 
 and very noble, and had come to Moscow at the invitation, or 
 rather at the summons of Shuisky, upon some plea in connection 
 with the tributes due to the crown from the large landowners. 
 
 Shuisky *s policy was ever to impoverish and enfeeble all 
 boyars and persons of position and authority in the empire, in 
 order that when the time came for the passing of the imperial 
 power and title into the hands of a subject, there should be none 
 to compete with himself for this supreme position and dignity. 
 Beyond all doubt Shuisky both expected and intended the throne 
 to become vacant before its present occupant should have grown 
 old enough and influential enough to maintain his own rights and 
 position. 
 
 Therefore Shuisky milked the boyars, to use his own expres- 
 sion, like so many cows, and the quarrels between himself ami the 
 rest of the nobles were frequenl and scandalous. There was 
 anarchy throughout the realm during these few years of his 
 regency, that is, from the day of the lamented death of the good 
 mother of the prince and until— well, until that which I am now 
 about to describe. 
 
 Vorontsoff had made himself exceedingly agreeable to the 
 Grand Duke, and Ivan had become very fond of him during his 
 short acquaintance with him. We also, Adashef and I, had seen 
 Vorontsoff and liked him, and at our departure we commended 
 
2oo A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 the prince to his care, informing him privately of our distrust of 
 Shuisky, as well as of our hopes for the awakening of our young 
 master from the sleep and sloth of ignorance and unworthy, 
 unprincely vice. 
 
 Some few weeks after our departure, Vorontsoff fell out with 
 the minister. So far as I remember the circumstance, the origin 
 of the quarrel was Vorontsoff s refusal to pay that which was 
 demanded of him ' for the maintenance of the Grand Duke.' 
 The contention of the boyar was this, that nothing was spent 
 upon the prince and his needs and education ; that all the money 
 exacted under this head was expended upon Shuisky himself and 
 his luxuries and aggrandisement, while the prince was left to 
 starve, or next door to it, both physically and intellectually. 
 
 ' All the world knows,' said brave Vorontsoff, ' that the Grand 
 Duke is neglected and treated worse and with less sympathy 
 than the child of the meanest peasant in the land; also that you 
 have designs, Andrey Ivanitch, upon the throne in case of any 
 emergency ! ' 
 
 Shuisky was lolling in his favourite attitude in his cabinet, 
 upon an arm-chair, and with his feet resting on the bed which had 
 been that of the late Grand Duke Vasili, Ivan's father. My 
 master has often described to me this attitude, and his own rage 
 to see the feet of this miscreant defile the couch whereon his 
 great father had rested. 
 
 Ivan himself was present, seated on the floor and listening. 
 
 Up jumped Shuisky at the words of Vorontsoff, furious, pale 
 with the madness of anger ; he said no word, but clapped his 
 hands. Two attendants rushed in. 
 
 ' Seize him, seize him ! ' cried Shuisky, pointing towards 
 Vorontsoff, ' away with him to the fiog-room, and see that he has 
 twenty blows of the knoot ! ' 
 
 But my dear master, like a young lion, rose to his feet and 
 shook his mane, and roared aloud. 
 
 ' Stop ! ' he cried, ' not a finger is laid upon this boyar.' 
 Vorontsoff has often told me how splendid the prince looked at 
 this moment — how much a prince and how little a boy ! 
 
 The attendants gazed about to right and left, bewildered, and 
 uncertain what to do. Shuisky glared a moment at the Duke as 
 though about to strike him. Then he turned to the men and 
 stamped his foot. 
 
 ' Do you hear me ? ' he shouted ; ' seize him, and away with him 
 this instant — never mind that boy ! ' 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 201 
 
 Then the young lion, as lions do, abandoned himself to the 
 passion of his rage. Bis eyes glowed like coals, and he stamped 
 his foot with ten times the fury and fifty times the majesty of 
 Shuisky; the men had been about to obey the repeated orders of 
 the regent, but paused, terrified and surprised at the aspect of the 
 prince. 
 
 ' Stop," he said, with marvellous dignity and composure, con- 
 sidering his passion and his years. ' Yorontsoff, kill those 
 persons if they dare to disobey my orders. Listen, fools that you 
 are : It is I that am Grand Duke of Moscow, and not this 
 Shuisky: you are my servants, not his; lam (irand Duke also 
 over Shuisky. I command you to seize Aim, and not this boyar ; 
 seize him and convey him to the prison-room downstairs. This 
 boyar shall slay you with his sword if you disobey ! ' Yorontsoff 
 drew his sword ; the men hesitated : Shuisky stood trembling, 
 surprised and bewildered, and uncertain what course to pursue. 
 The men whispered to one another, and one took hold of 
 Sliuisky's arm; the other hesitated, but on Yorontsoff making a 
 movement he, too, grasped the regent by the arm. 
 
 v Now inarch ! ' .-aid Iv;tn, pointing to the door ; and, followed 
 by Yorontsoff and by the prince himself, the procession departed 
 down the stairs and into the prison-room below, Shuisky still too 
 amazed and bewildered to resist. 
 
 He struggled, indeed, within the dungeon-like chamber itself; 
 but by that time the men had accustomed themselves to consider 
 the prince as their master and this man as prisoner, and his 
 struggles were vain. 
 
 So Shuisky was locked up, regent though he was, by a young 
 Grand Duke of scarcely fourteen summers ; and had it ended 
 there it would have been well for Shuisky, but it did not. 
 
 After the prisoner had been secured the Grand Duke sent 
 Yorontsoff and others to convene a meeting of all the boyars 
 to be found in Moscow. The demon of rage was still holding 
 court in his young soul, but his self-control and dignity were, 
 from Yorontsoffs account, and by all accounts, simply mar- 
 vellou.-. 
 
 So also at the assembly of amazed and wondering boyars, con- 
 vened in hot haste by his orders, the bearing of our young Russian 
 Grand Duke was the very example of all dignity and majesty, 
 and his address to the assembled nobles and magnates was 
 as surprising in its eloquence, having in mind the age of the 
 speaker, as it was in its purport. 
 
202 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 The prince harangued his principal subjects upon the folly and 
 wickedness of the boyar class throughout the empire, but especi- 
 ally in Moscow. Though very young, he said, he was neverthe- 
 less aware of the mischief that stalked abroad among them : of 
 how each thought and strove for himself and his own aggrandise- 
 ment, instead of for the welfare of the State and of its ill-treated 
 and neglected head. He was also aware of the many and great 
 abuses perpetrated in his name throughout the land ; and the 
 time had come when he, the representative of Rurik, could no 
 longer withhold his tongue nor restrain his hand, but must assert 
 himself and the dignity of the throne of Muscovy. Many of 
 those present were undoubtedly worthy of condign punishment ; 
 but in his royal clemency he had resolved (said this sovereign of 
 fourteen summers !) to forgive all, save one, and that by far the 
 greatest offender of them all. Shuisky was that one. Shuisky 
 was infinitely the most villainous of all his boyars ; and, as the 
 worst, he should be the one to suffer. 
 
 The punishment of the victim was dreadful. In after years 
 my master spoke of it with sorrow, as of one of his lapses into 
 inhumanity ; but he invariably added that Shuisky, nevertheless, 
 deserved any fate that could have been meted out to him, so vile 
 an enemy was he to his country. In a word, the prince 
 commanded that he should be taken forthwith and cast into an 
 enclosure in which were kept a pack of peculiarly vicious and 
 ferocious wolf-hounds — wild creatures that none could approach 
 with safety excepting their keepers. 
 
 By these dreadful animals Shuisky was instantly torn to 
 pieces ; and so perished, at the bidding of a youth of fourteen, one 
 of the worst men that Russia has ever brought forth. May God 
 have mercy upon his sins, which were many ! 
 
 From this terrible day onward my young master was the 
 undisputed head of this great realm. Abuses were put down ; 
 the misrule of the boyar class was checked and gradually 
 abolished ; good and great men were chosen by the young Duke 
 for his advisers and ministers ; and though he lapsed occasionally, 
 during the first two years of his real reign, into those paroxysms 
 of passion which betrayed the lower depths of his duplex 
 individuality, yet he was far more often at his best than at his 
 worst, at this time, and the affairs of the empire undoubtedly 
 gained by his assumption into his boy-hands of the direction of 
 the helm of the State. 
 
 Truly a great Russian was my master, who could effect all this 
 
./ BO YAH OF THE TERRIBLE. 203 
 
 when scarcely in his teens, and in spite of the disadvantages and 
 disabilities of bis boyhood under the festering wickedness and 
 neglect of Shuisky's guardianship. 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 A WOLF-FIGHT. 
 
 .ill ion to write down rather a record of nv own 
 doings and adventures than a history of my master, Ivan the 
 Fourth of Russia, I must now leave the Grand Duke in -Moscow, 
 under the safe guardianship of his mother's relatives, the 
 (ilinskys, now restored (thanks to Shuisky's fall) to power, and 
 introduce my own family and neighbours, especially one who is 
 destined to play an important rdle in this narrative, in connection 
 both with myself personally and also with the relations between 
 myself and my master, which alone, after all, can give any 
 importance <<> my records. 
 
 My relative Simeon Stroganof was the head of the familv. 
 He was the brother of my father, who was dead. Simeon was a 
 great landowner and merchant — a boyar, of course, and rich. 
 His entire being was devoted to the making of a great estate and 
 the gathering together of riches. My brothers Maxim and 
 Nikita were quite of their unde*s stamp — earnest in business, 
 thinking little of outdoor sports and the usual occupations and 
 recreations of young men of their age (they were seventeen and 
 eighteen years old at this time), and devoting themselves to the 
 development of the timber and salt and other trades which they 
 carried (in together with our uncle Simeon. As for me, nature 
 had formed me of a different material, for I never took the 
 slightest inlere-t in the commercial pursuits which delighted 
 them, but, even at my then age of about fifteen, only in the life 
 of the open air — in hunting and swimming and adventure <>f 
 every kind. My uncle had hoped to interest me in the family 
 struggle for wealth and aggrandisement by taking me with him 
 to Moscow, as described above; but. beyond imbuing me with a 
 strange affection for my young ,-overeign (strange, because he had 
 certainly not revealed him>elf at his best during our short 
 acquaintance, for all that lie had contrived to exercise so great a 
 fascination over me !), my trip to Moscow had resulted in little 
 
2o 4 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 changing neither rny opinion of sit-at-home merchants, nor my 
 scorn for money-making. My opinion of my brothers was a poor 
 one. I could tolerate my uncle's love for commerce and barter — 
 firstly, because he was, though still a comparatively young man, 
 considerably older than ourselves ; and, secondly, because he was 
 head of the family, and I recognised the fact that some one of 
 us must, after all, look after the family estate and affairs ; but I 
 regarded my brothers with scorn, because they would take no 
 part in my huntings and adventurous ridings into the Ural 
 country, and in other enterprises in which my soul took great 
 delight. They had no time, they said, for frivolities and boyish 
 escapades, for the Stroganofs were destined to play a great part 
 in the world and they must see to the fulfilment of the family 
 destiny. 
 
 I may pay that prophecies in this sense had been freely put 
 forth and circulated for a generation or two by the Znahars and 
 Znaharhas, the soothsayer? male and female, of Perm, and were 
 implicitly believed by most of us. One of these prophecies ran. 
 I remember, to this effect : ' The Stroganofs take the East in their 
 hand and place it in the Tsar's hands, and the Tsar rejoices 
 because he has seen the West depart from him.' 
 
 I used to laugh at this oracular utterance because, so far as I 
 could make out, it could not possibly mean anything whatever, 
 and the Znahar who pronounced it must simply, so I held, be 
 an unfortunate — that is, a godsman or lunatic. But now, in my 
 old age, I understand that there is more in these things than 
 appears. 
 
 Our nearest boyar neighbours were the Krilofs, who lived in 
 summer fifteen miles or so away, eastwards, and on the road to 
 Molebsk. Of this family we Stroganofs professed to know 
 nothing, because, owing to a very ancient family feud as to which 
 I need not enter into explanations, we were not upon speaking 
 terms. The Krilofs never came to Perm, our town ; and we 
 never went to Molebsk. theirs. I believe my brothers and uncle 
 actually had not even so much as heard their names, and 
 certainly did not know them by sight. It was different with me. 
 
 At this time I was already interested in one member, at 
 least, of the Krilof family — the girl Vera; as for the rest, I knew 
 some of them by sight, but we were not on speaking or bowing 
 terms. I must put upon record my first meeting with Vera — 
 hey me ! what a number of years ago ! Let me see ; I was not 
 yet iiftcen then and I am sixty now, and my dear master has been 
 
A BO YAH OF THE TERRIBLE. 205 
 
 dead five year.- — he would have been sixty also — dear, dear ! to 
 think of us two ;i> old men — us two hoys, ha! ha! And Vera, 
 
 too, she is 
 
 But I am proving myself the old man by allowing my tongue 
 to run away with me. What we have to consider now is my firsi 
 meeting with Vera Krilof. 
 
 I was hunting hares with my two Siberian hounds, Borka 1 ad 
 Bor/.a. These two dogs were my inseparable companions ; they 
 were long-limbed, lithe, long-nosed dogs, as fast and active as 
 English greyhounds, and not unlike them in length of limb and 
 head, but of a stouter build and far stronger and braver. I used 
 them both for running down wolves and for hunting hares, and 
 they were equally useful for either purpose. 
 
 On this particular afternoon in early spring, I was some ten 
 miles from home, in the direction of Molebsk and the Ural . and 
 was riding in search of hare tracks through a somewhat wild 
 pine forest, when suddenly Borza pricked up his ears and started 
 forward at a quicker rate, Borka following suit. 
 
 'A hare ! * I thought, and spurred up old Daniel, my pony — a 
 wiry Cossack, that would gallop fifty miles without being aware 
 that he had well started. 
 
 But presently I heard sounds in the distance ; a human shout 
 or two. as it seemed, and the snarling of wild animals. 
 
 Scenting an adventure, I jogged up Daniel, anil we flew after 
 the two dogs, who had taken a good lead of twenty yards and were 
 making splendid pace through the pine-trees in the direction of 
 the sounds. It was not long before we came in sight of the scene 
 whence the hubbub proceeded, and a curious and remarkable 
 scene it was. I close my eyes and see it vividly before my face 
 now, forty-tive years after — I see every detail. 
 
 First there was the carcase of a horse, or what was left of it, 
 being torn to shreds by half a dozen wolves. Then, his back to a 
 tree, there was a youth of about sixteen or seventeen, hunting- 
 knife in hand, >houting and stabbing vigorously enough at four 
 other wolves, which stood in a half-circle about him. approaching 
 and receding, snarling, foaming, darting in, receiving a blow or 
 an attempted blow, and dodging back, besieging their antag 
 pretty closely. Lastly, and most important of all, at the side of 
 this ^touting, fighting youth there stood another figure, a young 
 girl of about my own age, upright, slim, black-haired, white- 
 browed, most beautiful — as even then I found time to observe, the 
 impression being, no doubt, an unconscious and irresistible one. 
 
2o6 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 The girl was fighting also, but not shouting. Her lips were set, 
 and she wielded a riding-whip, with which she belaboured the 
 wolves whenever one rushed within reach. The whip was clubbed, 
 but even thus was harmless, I should say, against the thick skulls 
 of her assailants ; but the brave girl fought with it, nevertheless, 
 as earnestly as though the weapon were an axe, and every blow 
 from it would tell upon her enemies. 
 
 The situation of the boy and the girl was without doubt ex- 
 tremely critical, and I shudder to think what would have been 
 their fate had Providence not sent me to hunt the hare in those 
 parts that afternoon. 
 
 As it was, Borka and Borza each laid a wolf by the throat in 
 quicker time than the words can be written or read. For myself, 
 being armed with my gun (a rarity in that day, and the intensely- 
 valued gift of my uncle, who brought it from Moscow for me), I, 
 too, accounted for one wolf very speedily, and the fourth having 
 quickly disappeared on catching sight of Borka and Borza, I 
 turned my attention to the group which were engaged upon the 
 carcase of the horse. 
 
 Meanwhile the youth had stabbed the two animals secured by 
 the hounds, and my two faithful companions now bounded to my 
 side, to take part in further conquests. Though unwilling to 
 relinquish their banquet, the six remaining wolves drew off, 
 snarling and threatening, less willing to fight than to feast. 
 Borza and Borka, however, would take no denial, and each quickly 
 engaged a second antagonist, the rest instantly disappearing ; and 
 with the stabbing of these two the battle ended, and I was at 
 liberty to give my attention to the youth and the maiden to 
 whose aid we had so providentially arrived. 
 
 The girl stood over the remains of the half-eaten horse, and 
 her eyes, I saw, had filled with tears. She dashed them away as 
 she observed me looking at her, and frowned. Then she smiled. 
 
 ' Grod sent you in time to save Andrey and myself.' she said, 
 ' but not poor Vaiska ! I wish you had arrived five minutes 
 sooner ! ' 
 
 ' So do I,' I said, ' if you do ! ' 
 
 ' Oh, we should have beaten them off in a minute or two ! ' 
 said the youth. I could not resist bursting into a loud laugh. 
 
 'What, ten wolves to one dagger?' I said. 
 
 ' And a brave heart and two strong arms ! ' added the youth. 
 
 ' Say, at least, tivo brave hearts and a riding-whip,' said J, still 
 laughing. 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 2 c ; 
 
 The girl laughed also, and her eyes flashed gratefully, I thought, 
 at me. 
 
 'Don't be foolish, Audrey, ' she said, 'and ungrateful; this lad 
 and his dogs have saved us, and we thank them.' 
 
 ' Oh, yes, we thank them,' assented the youth, but not very 
 cordially. ' We should have been all right if that brute Ufa had 
 not played the loo!, curse him ! I shall half kill him for this if I 
 find him at home in his stable!' I learned afterwards that, 
 pursued by the wolves, the brother and sister had galloped home- 
 wards through the woods, keeping well in front of their pursuers, 
 until I'fa, Audrey's horse, had shied and thrown him and bolted. 
 At this the girl had pulled up and dismounted on the instant, the 
 wolves falling upon her pony immediately and tearing it to pieces, 
 while she placed herself at Andrey's side, just as I had found her. 
 
 Nothing was said as to Vera's splendid and heroic conduct at 
 this time ; I did not know of it until long afterwards. 
 
 I took a dislike to Andrey from the first moment. If his 
 sister had not been present now, I believe I should have chastised 
 him for his ingratitude at that, our very first meeting, though he 
 had quite a two years' advantage over me. But I was interested 
 in the girl Vera, and wished to hear more of her voice and less of 
 his. I called up my dogs and bade them greet her. Borka and 
 Borza went, at my bidding, and laid their long faces in her lap as 
 she sat, one from one side and the other from the opposite, and 
 looked kindly up in her eyes. 
 
 ' What dear dogs ! ' she said ; ' look, Andrey.' 
 
 ' They are fairly good hounds,' said he, ' but we have a dozen 
 better at Molebsk.' 
 
 ' That I'll wager you have not,' said I, warmly. 
 
 ' Considering that I have seen both those and these, and you 
 only these, the wager would be a foolish one on your part ! ' said 
 the youth haughtily. 
 
 I turned from him angrily, for the very look of the fellow 
 made my fingers itch to chastise him. }Iy old Cossack pony, 
 Daniel, stood close by, half asleep ; I had not tied him up, because 
 I knew well that neither wolf nor devil nor anything else would 
 cause old Daniel to lose his head ; and if he saw me dismounted 
 among the wolves he would wait, in full confidence upon my 
 sagacity, and perhaps sleep quietly until I remounted. 
 
 'Daniel shall carry you home,' I said, addressing the girl at 
 my side, 'if you can sit him without a saddler' I never u-ed a 
 saddle myself. 
 
 VOL. xxvnr. xo. CLX1Y, Y 
 
2 oS A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 Yer?. laughed merrily. 
 
 ' A saddle ! ' she repeated, ' I ? As soon I would ride in an 
 arm-chair. I have never tried a saddle. But I will walk with 
 Andrey — it is not far, five miles, perhaps. Nevertheless, I than 1 : 
 you for the offer.' 
 
 ' Daniel shall carry you both,' I said ; ' the wolves are about ; 
 you cannot walk unarmed all that distance. I am armed and have 
 the dogs ; I will call for the horse afterwards.' 
 
 ' I am not afraid,' said Vera. And I am certain that this was 
 the plain truth. Nevertheless, Andrey recommended that my 
 offer should be accepted : the walk was somewhat dangerous, and 
 besides Vera was not accustomed to walking, and it would be 
 rather far for her, who always rode. 
 
 So the two mounted old Daniel, who looked inquiringly at me, 
 being somewhat surprised, though it took a good deal to surprise 
 old Daniel. 
 
 ' All right, Daniel,* I said, ' go ahead ! "Whom shall I ask for 
 at Kamka?' I added, as they rode quietly off. Kamka was the 
 village at which they had said they were at present residing, 
 although IMolebsk was their town home. The youth laughed 
 haughtily. ' I forgot,' he said ; ' it is so unusual that anyone 
 should be unacquainted with our names in these parts ; I am 
 Prince Krilof.' 
 
 ' (xood heavens ! ' I blurted out foolishly, and flushing deeply, 
 1 and is she a Krilof, then ? What a terrible misfortune ! ' This 
 was a very imbecile speech, but my nest was even feebler : 
 
 ' I am Stroganof, you see.' I stammered, ' and if I had 
 
 known ' 
 
 ' What .' ' cried Krilof, ' you a Stroganof! Come, Vera, off with 
 you ; I wish to heaven he and his mongrel dogs had stayed away ; 
 you would not be beholden to a Stroganof! Off with you, I say ; 
 we will walk ! ' 
 
 'Do not speak like a fool. Audrey,' said Vera, dismounting, 
 however, as she spoke ; ' you would have been eaten by the wolves 
 ere this but for him and his dogs.' She flashed her gr,eat eyes at 
 me, and added : ' We thank you for your timely help, but we — I — 
 wish you were not a Stroganof ! ' With that she and he walked 
 away leaving me standing like a stuffed animal beside Daniel, 
 who ;-tood like another. She turned once and I was almost sure 
 she smiled ; but he never looked round at all. 
 
 I stood for several minutes dazed, and with my blood running 
 like a mill-race through my head, too bewildered and stunned to 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 209 
 
 think; then it struck me that I had better follow them at a 
 distance, in case of accidents, for wolves are uncanny folk to deal 
 with. So I roused Daniel, who slept peacefully at my Bide, 
 whistled up Borka and Borza, and went in pursuit. I dared not 
 come close up, but once or twice I caught sight of a fluttering 
 white skirt through the trees, and this was a comfort to me : and 
 so 1 followed the Krilofs all the way to Kamka. I was undi 
 impression that I was unobserved; but I have since learned that 
 .: least, of the two knew all the while that I was at hand. 
 
 (To b*. continued.) 
 
 i - 
 
 
At the Sign of the Ship. 
 
 ' ^OPHIEL ; or, the Bride of Seven, is by far the most original 
 poem that this generation has produced.' So said the 
 British Poet Laureate, the late Mr. Robert Southey. The genera- 
 tion wherein Zophiel was the most original poem by far was the 
 generation of Keats and Shelley. The author of Zophiel was 
 Mrs. Brookes, of New England, a citoyenne of the United States. 
 Eemembering all this, I turned eagerly to Professor Brander 
 Matthews's Introduction to the Study of American Literature in 
 search of facts about The Bride of Seven (one down and the other 
 come on), for Southey did not praise all poetry at random. His 
 own, he said, was like turtle soup ; Wordsworth's was ' like 
 asparagus and artichokes.' I am no Vitellius to bathe in Southey's 
 turtle soup ; nobody takes it now. ' Nothing can be more absurd,' 
 Southey adds, ' than to think of comparing any of my poems with 
 Paradise Lost' (whoever did think of it?). ' With Tasso, with 
 Virgil, and with Homer there may be grounds of comparison.' 
 
 Southey~entertaining these absurd beliefs about his own great- 
 ness, his praise of others was not lavish. But he did praise 
 Zophiel. Therefore it is extraordinary that Professor Matthews 
 leaves Zophiel out of his Introduction to American Literature, 
 m which I expected The Bride of Seven (what a woman !) to be 
 the most conspicuous jewel. Mrs. Brookes, of New England, is not 
 in the Index; not with Priscilla Alden, Charles H. Farnham, 
 John Jay, E. P. Whipple, and the other literary swells. I call it 
 cruel ! I demand justice for Mrs. Brookes and The Bride of Seven 
 — perhaps the lady in the story of Tobit. 
 
 The early literature of America is rapidly dismissed. Cotton 
 Mather, that pleasant author, is content with a few lines. Yet 
 
THE LOBSTER AT HOME. 
 
 2S1 
 
 their muscular tails, or of leaving their claws, when necessary, 
 behind them. They can either carry out a ' strategic movement 
 to the rear ' into deeper water, or dart back with a bound to the 
 safety of their rock shelter, where, with body protected and only 
 the armoured head, spiked frontlet, and huge claws projecting, 
 they present a terrific face to the most determined aggressor. No 
 creature of their size is more formidable or better armed. They 
 represent in our seas the highest result of natural selection in the 
 crustacean line, perhaps even the most splendid development of 
 the mailed soldier type now living on our planet. And when 
 seen by the proper light in their native element they are as 
 beautiful in hue and as graceful in movement as they are wonder- 
 ful in shape and terrible in fighting. 
 
 Guam Allen. 
 
282 
 
 A Boyar of the Terrible. 
 
 A ROMANCE OF THE COURT OF IVAN THE CRUEL, 
 FIRST TSAR OF RUSSIA. 
 
 By Feed. Whishaw, 
 Author of ' Out of Dooes in Tsaeland,' etc. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 PEINCESS veea. 
 
 NOT yet fifteen years of age, and in love! This appears 
 somewhat absurd, I know, and yet undoubtedly such was 
 the case ; I was certainly in love. 
 
 Some persons develop both physically and intellectually earlier 
 than others, and both in bodily and also in mental growth, I was 
 one of the rapid developers. I was at this time fully as tall and 
 probably much stronger than most boys of seventeen years old, 
 and had, moreover, acquired a habit of living within myself, as 
 the result of the want of sympathy between my brothers and me, 
 which habit had probably quickened my intelligence so that I was 
 more of a man than my age would indicate. 
 
 And so also in matters of the heart it must be assumed that I 
 was somewhat exotic in my development ; for this love which I now 
 felt, was serious enough ; it was, indeed, in no way allied to that 
 feeble sentiment usually associated with boys in their first excur- 
 sions into Cupid's domains, but a strong and ruling passion which 
 wore well and did not disappear with my teens. 
 
 So, then, I was in love, and with a Krilof. This was unfor- 
 tunate ; but, as I assured myself at the time, I had no personal 
 share in the family feud existing between her people and mine, 
 neither had she. What was it to us that our ancestors had desired 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 283 
 
 to cut one another's throats? If she cared as little as I for the 
 ancient quarrel, it should not stand between us for one moment. 
 Nevertheless, since her relatives would probably be of a different 
 opinion, there would be great difficulties in my courtship of this 
 young lady, and the contemplation of these difficulties rendered 
 me sorrowful and dejected as I wandered through the woods on 
 the morning after my first meeting with Vera. I wandered thus 
 every day, accompanied always by Borka and Borza, and mounted 
 invariably upon old Daniel. 1 knew every yard of the country for 
 miles around, and any one of us four (the two dogs I mean, and 
 the pony and myself), if blindfolded and set down anywhere within 
 ten miles of our home, in the densest forest, would have recog- 
 nised the spot at a glance and headed straight for Perm. On this 
 particular morning, whether consciously or unconsciously, I rode 
 straight as a line for the village of Kamka, where I had last caught 
 a glimpse of my charmer ; but whether I had any settled plan as 
 to my movements when I should arrive there, I cannot say with 
 certainty. I do not think I had. I felt that I must go to Kamka, 
 I believe, and that was all — and to Kamka I went. We hunted 
 a hare or two on the way, but so far as any ardour on my part was 
 concerned, the quarry might have escaped us and welcome. It 
 was seldom, however, that poor pussy escaped when Borka and 
 Borza were in the field and on her tracks ; for they were Black 
 Death to all their enemies, were those superb dogs ; and, as a 
 matter of fact, two or three hares now hung over Daniel's haunches 
 as he ambled along through the trees. 
 
 Close to the village of Kamka, just where a rustic road turns 
 at an angle out of the cultivated land surrounding the huts of the 
 peasants, and enters the forest, I rode straight into a cavalcade of 
 horsemen — three youths, armed with flint guns and accompanied 
 by a whole pack, of a dozen or so, of hounds, of the same breed as 
 my own, which was a common type of dog about our part of the 
 world. There were half a dozen serfs with them, all armed and 
 mounted. One of the well-dressed young men in front of the 
 cavalcade was my acquaintance of yesterday, Prince Audrey 
 Krilof, and I concluded, as soon as I caught sight of the party, 
 that they were going to search for the rest of the wolf-pack of 
 the previous day. and wipe them out of existence with hound and 
 gun. Borka and Borza sniffed and snarled with the strange dogs, 
 and the meeting at first looked as though it must end in a fight ; 
 but — as dogs do —they settled the matter amicably and no blood 
 was shed. 
 
284 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE, 
 
 We humans were less friendly to one another than they. 
 
 Andrey started and flushed when he saw me: 'It is that 
 Stroganof cub,' I heard him tell his companions — his two brothers 
 as I afterwards learned. I took off my cap, perhaps unconsciously ; 
 it is a courtesy that every Eussian offers to an acquaintance, even 
 peasant to peasant. Only one of the three brothers returned the 
 salutation. This irritated me. 
 
 ' It is customary to bow to an acquaintance,' I said angrily, 
 ' even though he may have taken the liberty to save your life 
 without permission.' 
 
 ' If I am to bow to those who saved my life, then I must salute 
 these dogs, not you ! ' said Andrey, impertinently, and he removed 
 his cap and bowed low towards the place where Borka and Borza 
 were comparing notes with the others of their species. Both of 
 his companions laughed at this sally, which struck me as being 
 both rude and ungrateful. 
 
 I said nothing, however, and Andrey resumed, taking advan- 
 tage of my embarrassment. 
 
 ' And what, may I ask,' he continued, ' brings a Stroganof on 
 two consecutive days into the private domains of the Krilofs ? ' 
 
 ' I ride where I please ! ' I said, blushing. 
 
 ' And take what you please also, it appears,' cried Krilof, 
 glancing at the game I had with me ; ' those hares, I doubt not, 
 were killed upon our land.' 
 
 ' The land may be yours,' I said, ' but the game that runs or 
 flies is God's.' 
 
 ' Xot so/ said Andrey ; ' it is the gift of God to us who own 
 the soil, just as the wheat is that grows upon it ; and he who 
 hunts the hare upon our land robs us of our own.' 
 
 This was a new theory to me, who had hitherto looked upon 
 game of every kind as no man's property, except his who captures 
 or kills it. I laughed mockingly, and said if that was his opinion, 
 he was welcome to his hares ; and with the words I took the game 
 and threw it in his face, knocking his cap off. 
 
 Andrey flushed red, and grabbed at his hunting-knife as 
 though to attack me, but his brother caught his arm and prevented 
 him. A serf picked up his cap and handed it to him ; he glared 
 at me, muttering something. 
 
 ' Come away, brother,' said one of the others ; ' this is un- 
 seemly. He has no manners, but he is a Stroganof, and only 
 a boy.' 
 
 ' Oh, stay on, if you please,' said I foolishly. ' Boy though 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 285 
 
 be, I am man enough for two or three Krilofs, I dare Bay ; and as 
 for manners, this fellow had not the politeness to return my bow 
 until I knocked his cap off for him ! ' 
 
 To this foolishness I received no reply and deserved none, 
 and presently the cavalcade rode away, leaving me. But ere they 
 departed Audrey found occasion to level one more insult at me. 
 
 ' Matvey,' he said, addressing one of the serfs, ' ride back and 
 warn the Princess Vera to remain at home to-day ; there are 
 rogues about, tell her.' 
 
 I would gladly have destroyed the speaker, then and there ; 
 but, feeling that my case was a hopeless one for the moment, I 
 contented myself with the promise of dire vengeance upon this 
 detestable and ungrateful person at the very first opportunity. 
 
 Then, since I was unwilling to appear before my charmer in 
 the character of a rogue, against whom she had been warned to 
 protect herself, I rode slowly and moodily homewards, as angry 
 and vindictive a youth as existed in all Eussia. 
 
 But anger fades with the hours of day, and true love does not; 
 and when the evening came I had decided that, whether I met 
 and chastised Andrey or not — though of course I hoped that I 
 should — I must in any case ride to Kanaka again the next morn- 
 ing, and contrive to catch a glimpse of my princess ; for I felt that 
 my heart would certainly burst if I did not see her. 
 
 To my uncle and brothers I said nothing about having seen 
 the Krilofs ; still less inclined was I to mention that I had fallen 
 in love. I could not bring myself to speak of such a thing to 
 them; their commercial minds could never, I thought, have 
 grasped the idea of love. They would have said I was mad — which 
 they often affirmed even without this excuse — or they might have 
 . c aid something to irritate me, and this would have been a pity, for 
 I loved my brothers well in spite of their absolute want of sympat b v 
 for my turn of mind, and of mine for theirs. 
 
 And so, on the following day, I rode with my usual companions 
 through the forest, and again Kanaka was the objective point for 
 cur journey. This time I did not meet my enemy Andrey, nor 
 his brothers ; but I suddenly came upon a far more welcome sight ; 
 for, as I rode slowly through a pine-glade a mile or two from the 
 village, there was the Princess Vera herself, mounted upon a 
 beautiful Cossack pony, and riding in the same direction as I, and 
 only fifty yards ahead of me. I spurred old Daniel on, and my 
 charmer, hearing the clattering of his hoofs behind her, looked 
 round. 
 
 VOL. XXVIII. NO. CLXV. U 
 
2 36 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 She blushed when she saw me — that much I was certain of — 
 and then she frowned and turned her horse aside into the forest 
 without a word or a look of greeting. My heart sank when I saw 
 this; for, I thought, a cherished family feud, as a sort of outer 
 line of defence, would render the capture of the citadel, her affec- 
 tions, additionally difficult. Nevertheless, I did not despair, but 
 directed old Daniel into the line my charmer had taken, following 
 close upon her ; that is, about ten yards behind, Borka and Borza 
 accompanying me, one on each side, and doubtless wondering at 
 this new kind of chase. 
 
 I had no idea whither Vera was directing her course, but I saw 
 with some satisfaction that at all events it was not towards Kamka. 
 Her pony was a beautiful creature and moved superbly, and had I 
 bestridden any horse in our stables other than old Daniel, she 
 would have outstripped me hopelessly that day. But old Daniel 
 held his own easily. 
 
 Mile followed upon mile, and still this odd chase went on, and 
 presently I realised that if Vera pursued her present course a little 
 farther we should reach the banks of the Kama, and then, I thought 
 exultancy, I should have her ; for when she turned — as turn she 
 must — sJ.e would confront me, and then she could not very well 
 ignore altogether my presence, and must surely speak. 
 
 For up to now no word or look had been interchanged between 
 us ; the ride had been as silent as the flight of time itself, and, 
 saving that first rapid glance, she had betrayed no consciousness 
 whatever of my presence. 
 
 In a very few minutes the river came in sight. I could see its 
 wide bosom gleaming in the sunshine, glittering here and there 
 between the tree-trunks, and I rejoiced at the sight, for I knew 
 this foolish pursuit would now end, and I should at least have the 
 delight of looking once more in her eyes, even though she were 
 still obstinate and refused to speak to me. 
 
 I have since that day thought and laughed many and many a 
 time over that odd love-chase of our boy and girl days, but I cer- 
 tainly'found nothing in it to laugh at at the time. On the contrary, 
 though quite in love with this girl, I was waxing very angry with 
 her, for, as a matter of fact, I have never, from my earliest youth, 
 taken kindly to the opposing of other wills to my own — and I 
 never hunted hare or fox with more determination to capture my 
 quarry than did I now pursue this incomprehensible but irresistible 
 little princess. 
 
 And now the river bank was all but reached, and I spurred old 
 
A BOYAR 01 THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 287 
 
 Daniel forward, in order to be at her very elbow when she should 
 turn anil face me. 
 
 But Vera turned neither to the right hand nor to the left. 
 She raised her arm as she approached the bank, and encouraging 
 her pony by word and gesture, plunged with him straight into the 
 stream, to mv great and almost boundless astonishment and con- 
 sternation, for I had not dreamt of the girl committing so foolish 
 an act, the season being spring-time and the river at flood with 
 melted snows, and very rapid and wide, and consequently dan- 
 gerous. 
 
 Daniel and I were not long in following her lead, however ; we 
 had forded and swum many a stream together, he and I, and thought 
 little of such things ; though I should have hesitated before attempt- 
 ing the Kama at full flood, but for the necessity of following this 
 foolish girl in her mad enterprise. As we sprang from the bank I 
 saw Vera turn her head for the first time — to see. doubtless, whether 
 I had followed her ; and finding that I was still in pursuit, she 
 flashed her eyes at me and laughed aloud, saying something which 
 I lost in the splash of our contact with the water. She headed for 
 the opposite shore ; but I was well aware that she could never stem 
 this current, and that the farther she left this shore of ours, the 
 more difficult would it be to return — as return she must or be 
 swept away, hopelessly, by the swirl of mid-stream. Even now the 
 current was taking her pony flankwise and twisting him half round 
 towards me ; he was unaccustomed to this work, and was frightened 
 by the rush of the water ; and fearing that he would lose his head 
 and sink, I spurred Daniel and directed him slightly down-stream, 
 in order to intercept his less experienced fellow and its precious 
 burden. 
 
 In a moment I had overtaken them and laid hold of Vera's 
 bridle. ' Come back,' I said, tugging it round, ' this is foolish 
 play ! ' 
 
 1 Let go,' cried Vera ; ' are you frightened ? Let go, I Bay ; 
 turn back if you fear to follow me across, but let go ! ' It was no 
 time for courtesies and explanations ; I pulled her horse round and 
 headed him for the shore, she shouting to me to let go, and, I 
 think, even striking me with her riding-whip. 
 
 But whether her pony was spent with his long gallop, or 
 whether — which is more likely — he was less excellent as a swimmer 
 than as a land-goer, he now showed signs of exhaustion, and, 
 though we were not very far from shore and by no means in the 
 worst of the current, it was clear that he could not stem the one 
 
 2 
 
288 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 and reach the other ; for all the splashing of his forelegs, desperately 
 struggling, gained him not an inch of water shorewards, and his 
 only progress was sideways — drifting, in fact, helplessly at the 
 mercy of the stream. 
 
 I dropped the bridle, and seized Vera with my arm. 
 
 { Come,' I said, ' your horse is helpless ; he will drown in a 
 moment ! ' 
 
 But Vera, though pale now and evidently concerned for her 
 horse's safety, shook me off and bade me let her be. 
 
 ' Nay, you shall come,' I said, and placing my arm fairly round 
 her waist, I lifted her from her own horse and placed her upon 
 Daniel. Once I had done this, she struggled no more, but allowed 
 me to hold her on, and then we found that she had abandoned 
 her steed none too soon, for the next moment the poor animal was 
 caught in a swirl of the current, was twisted round, struggling 
 helplessly, splashed for an instant or two with knees showing above 
 the surface in his frantic efforts to keep afloat, and then suddenly 
 disappeared and was seen no more. 
 
 Good old Daniel brought his burden to shore in safety, though 
 I eased him to some extent by slipping off and swimming along- 
 side, holding by the bridle, and so, happily, we arrived in port. 
 
 I was prepared for scolding, and perhaps for scorn, but not for 
 kindness ; and therefore her first words, which were spoken in a 
 gentle manner and with no appearance of anger, surprised and 
 pleased me greatly. ' You have then,' she said, ' after all, some 
 will of your own ! ' 
 
 ' I am sometimes told that I have too much ! ' I said. 
 
 4 Indeed ? ' she said, ' you surprise me.' 
 
 I could not imagine what she was driving at, and answered 
 nothing. 
 
 ' And yet,' she continued, ' you were easily persuaded, yester- 
 day, to part with the game you had killed, at my brother's bid- 
 ding ! Perhaps your valour is not equal to your will-power ? ' 
 
 ' No one has ever called me a coward yet,' I faltered. 
 
 ' And yet you were frightened away from Kamka yesterday,' 
 she retorted. 'Do you know what I hate worse than anything 
 in the world ? ' she added, knitting her brows and bending a little 
 towards me from Daniel's back — ' a coward ! ' 
 
 ' Your brother sent a serf with an insulting message to you 
 about me,' I said, blushing. 
 
 ' I am acquainted with Andrey's ways,' she said, and there the 
 conversation ended. We only spoke at intervals after this, and by 
 the time we arrived at Kamka, or as close to the village as she 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 289 
 
 would allow me to come, I had scarcely made any progress towards 
 intimacy with Vera. She smiled, however, when we parted, and 
 said that it was well that I possessed a will of my own, though I 
 had only exercised it over a weak girl. I flushed. 
 
 ' If your brother is chastised one of these days.' I said hotly, 
 ' he will have you to thank for it ! ' 
 
 ' There, there, there ! ' she cried, laughing merrily, and her 
 eyes Hashing deliciously, ' there speaks a man at last ! Men are 
 made for fighting, and not for swallowing insults ! ' And with this 
 she ran off through the trees, waving her hand and smiling as she 
 disappeared. 
 
 And, in truth, she left me an exceedingly bewildered and 
 astonished young man, for she was a harder nut than I had wit 
 enough to crack at that time and for some while after ; and all 
 that I could comprehend of the matter now was, that here was a 
 sister who, for some inscrutable reason, desired me, a stranger, or 
 nearly so, to break her own brother's head — unless, indeed, she 
 was anxious that I should get my own broken. And the upshot 
 of the day's work was, that I was more determined than ever to 
 pick a quarrel with Prince Andrey Krilof ; and if I could oblige 
 his sister by doing so, why, so much the better. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 AMONG THE BRIGANDS. 
 
 It is my desire to avoid anything savouring of boastfulness in 
 this record, and therefore I do not propose to enter into any 
 details as to the occasion upon which the outstanding account 
 between Prince Andrey Krilof and myself was settled. Suffice to 
 say that on the day following the events just described I prepared 
 myself for meeting my enemy, by cutting two bludgeons of green 
 wood, of equal length and thickness, which, with my riding-whip, 
 I carried in my hand as I rode ; and that, having met my man, 
 hunting by himself in the forest, I soon caused him to quarrel 
 with me and to agree to a settlement of matters in general by 
 means of my two bludgeons, of which I gave him the choice. We 
 were fairly equally matched in size and strength, though he was two 
 years my senior, and we pounded one another freely ; but in the 
 end I tired him out and brought him to earth, but without the 
 breaking of bones or any serious hurt beyond bruises and con- 
 tusions, of which I certainly had a fair share. 
 
290 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 We were better friends after this battle than before it, for 
 Andrey now treated me with respect ; and indeed for a while 
 appeared, or perhaps allowed himself to appear, in a far more 
 agreeable light from this day onward. But after our settlement 
 I felt bound to insist upon his assistance in a hare-hunt (during 
 which Borka and Borza showed their great superiority over his 
 hounds — he declaring, however, that he possessed a dozen better 
 than these at home), for I was desirous of making a little offer- 
 ing of three of these animals to the Princess Vera. 
 
 Andrey laughed when I bade him take the game and present it 
 in my name to his sister. He flushed, and I cannot tell whether he 
 understood the matter as I understood it or not ; if he did, it must 
 have been a disagreeable duty to deliver that message. However, 
 he said that his sister ' would doubtless be pleased to accept the 
 gift,' and it is certain that he performed the commission entrusted 
 to him, for of this I received confirmation afterwards. 
 
 "When next I met Vera, I was half afraid lest she should be 
 colder than ever towards me, regarding my message to her as an 
 impertinence, and perhaps indignant also by reason of my victory 
 over her brother ; but, to my surprise and joy, the actual fact was 
 exactly the opposite of what I had feared. Vera was frank and 
 friendly, and made no allusion whatever to ancient feuds or to 
 recent quarrels, but rode with me, and hunted with me, and con- 
 versed with perfect freedom. Within a short while we had become 
 intimate friends, and towards the end of the summer an adventure 
 in which we were associated cemented our friendship, and revealed, 
 with regard to her feelings for me, that which she must have known 
 long since to be the condition of my own for her, though neither 
 of us had used the language of love up to this time ; for I fancy 
 girls, even young ones, are not slow to observe the awakening of 
 the tender passion in the opposite sex when themselves are the 
 object, even though the youth be both too awkward and too shy 
 to state the fact in so many words — as I was ! 
 
 We were riding through the forest one afternoon, not far from 
 the banks of the Kama river, talking, I think, about my Moscow 
 experiences and the vagaries and eccentric enterprises of the young 
 Grand Duke, our sovereign, the tale of whose horrible vengeance 
 upon Shuisky had lately reached us. Vera was never tired of 
 hearing about this extraordinary young prince and of my associa- 
 tion with him, and of the good influence which Adashef and I had 
 endeavoured to exert over him ; and especially the story of my 
 ducking of his Majesty and the rest in the stream, which exercised 
 
./ BO*AR OF T/fE TERRIBLE, 
 
 : 9 i 
 
 an extraordinary fascination over her. As she always declared, 
 there must he the elements both of greatness and goodness in 
 Ivan, or he could never have forgiven me the terrible insult of 
 having plunged my sovereign in the stream ! 
 
 Greatness and goodness, indeed ! there was much of both in 
 my dear master, as those who knew him best are well aware ; 
 greatness more than that of any Kussian since the world began ; 
 and goodness — what human being is always good ? Only by the 
 mercy of the Highest can the best of us keep sin from his gate 
 for a while ! 
 
 But my old man's pen is running away with me again. 
 
 We were wandering, Vera and I, as I said, by the Kama shore, 
 conversing happily and thinking of no impending evil, when there 
 suddenly sprang out from behind tree-trunks and aspen bushes, 
 which abounded there,*several wild-looking men, who, I could tell 
 at a glance, were strangers to our part of the country. Two of 
 the fellows graspe 1 my bridle, and another pair seized Yera's rein, 
 one on each side. 
 
 I must confess that I entirely lost my presence of mind for the 
 first moment, the attack was too sudden. Had I been as prompt 
 to resist as were Borka and Borza, I might have dashed my men 
 aside, ridden down Vera's assailants, and galloped safely away with 
 her. But I was surprised, and allowed the fellows to seize and hold 
 my bridle, and so the opportunity was lost. The two dogs instant ly 
 pinned each a man, but I called them off, fearing for their safety, 
 and bade them depart home, which they immediately did, looking 
 ashamed, and imagining, doubtless, that they had offended. As 
 for me, I slipped suddenly back over the tail of Daniel, and made 
 for those who held Yera's bridle ; but I was quickly seized and 
 captured, though I fought and struggled violently. 
 
 Meanwhile, beyond a few inarticulate cries or shouts from the 
 attacking party, there had been nothing said ; indeed, all that I 
 have BO far described passed in less time than is occupied in 
 writing a single line of this history. But now a voice made itself 
 heard — a strong authoritative voice, rough but not unkindly in 
 tone. 
 
 1 By the prophet!' it cried, 'that is a young spitfire of the 
 first order — secure him, you, Abdul — but don't hurt him. Secure 
 the girl — some of you.' 
 
 The man addressed as Abdul bound me round the arms with a 
 red cloth band — a long thing which he unwound from about his 
 waist — I struggling ineffectually; while two others went to lift 
 
2 9 2 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 Vera from her saddle. But my splendid Vera here asserted her- 
 self. She clubbed her whip as she had done to beat off the 
 wolves at our first meeting, and struck out at the first who offered 
 to touch her. 
 
 ' Hands off ! ' she cried, so haughtily that her assailants drew 
 back for a moment and looked to their chief, as though uncertain 
 as to how they should act ; ' hands off ! I allow no one to touch 
 me ! ' 
 
 The chief laughed aloud, and bade the men remove the girl. 
 
 Again the fellows advanced, and once more they recoiled, as 
 Vera, with flashing eyes, struck them over face and hands with 
 her whip, calling them dogs, cowards, and other contemptuous 
 names. 
 
 I joined in with her in this abuse, and cried : 
 
 ' Let her alone, you cowards ; or release me, and I will fight 
 you one by one, or two by two, beginning with that guffawing 
 ruffian there ! ' with which I nodded towards the chief. 
 
 ' Brave, brave, brave ! ' the latter laughed. ' I like him — I 
 like them both — let her alone, Hassan, only hold the bridle — and 
 now march, all of you. Don't hurt that boy ; if I mistake not, he 
 is worth a good ransom ! ' 
 
 So we all moved away, Vera unmolested and still mounted, 
 thanks to her own courage and the kindness of our chief captor ; 
 I bound, but not very tightly, and afoot ; old Daniel, bucketting, 
 led by two of the robbers ; Borka and Borza, fortunately, out of 
 sight and safe, for which they might thank my training and their 
 own obedience. 
 
 I had leisure to observe the chief of the band as we marched 
 towards the river, and I may here say that I was in no kind of 
 doubt as to who both he and they might be. I had heard of the 
 late arrival in these parts of a strong Cossack marauding band, 
 which made its home on the water, going from place to place in 
 oar-barges or galleys, and living by plunder and ransom upon the 
 inhabitants of the provinces through which they passed. Their 
 chieftain was one Yermak, a young man of about twenty-five 
 years of age, a Cossack and a hetman or ataman, though a nomad 
 and a buccaneer of hopelessly vagabond tastes and with no settled 
 home of his own. This man was said to possess immense influence 
 over his followers, and to have met with extraordinary success in 
 his nefarious profession throughout the Don and Volga provinces, 
 which he had, presumably, exhausted for the time being, since he 
 had now honoured our own Kama district with his attentions. 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 293 
 
 He was a striking-looking person, of middle height, but with 
 shoulders and chest of extraordinary breadth. His eyes were 
 black and of a strangely penetrating type, flashing when he spoke 
 like two gems in the sun-rays. His nose was less flat than is 
 usual in Tartars, to which race, it was said, he belonged ; and his 
 mouth opened widely when he smiled, as he often did, and revealed 
 a double line of splendid white teeth. He wore sword and large 
 pistols in the belt of his kaftan, as well as more than one long 
 knife with worked silver handles. His handsome face was crowned 
 with a conical cap, of which the lower half was Astrachan lamb's- 
 wool and the top a rich velvet of deep red colour. 
 
 I was gazing into this man's face as we walked along, won- 
 dering whether this was indeed that Yermak of whom I had heard 
 much of late, and with whose wild life I was conscious of feeling 
 much sympathy — though my imagination revolted against his 
 unscrupulous warfare against the property of others — when he 
 turned his curious eyes upon me and returned my gaze for an 
 instant or two without speaking. 
 
 ' Yes, I am Yermak,' he said presently, and apparently in 
 answer to my thoughts, for I had said nothing. 
 
 I flushed with surprise that he should have read my secret 
 soul in this way, and perhaps with some annoyance also, for I 
 prefer to keep my thoughts to myself. 
 
 ' Are you a wizard, then, as well as a robber and a murderer? ' 
 I said. 
 
 ' I am no murderer,' he replied ; ' we take no lives, if we can 
 help it. Why should we, >ince wealth is our object, and ransoms 
 are more profitable than bloodshed ? As for being a wizard, I am 
 enough of that to guess that you two young people are of the 
 Stroganofs.' 
 
 1 Then you are only half a wizard,' I said, ' for the boyarishnya 
 is of the Krilofs, though you are right as to me.' I do not know 
 why I gave him this information, unless it was in the fond hope 
 of terrifying him by revealing into what hornets'-nests he had 
 placed his hands in meddling with us two; for of course the 
 Stroganofs and the Krilofs represented all the power and wealth 
 of the district for a hundred miles around. Yermak flushed as I 
 made the communication ; but it was clearly not terror that 
 moved him, but rather surprise and exultation. 
 
 'Ah!' he said, 'good again! A bird from each covey; this 
 is better than I expected ! ' 
 
294 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 ' Is it ? ' I said haughtily ; ' the Stroganofs and Krilofs are ill 
 folks to meddle with in these parts, as even a Yermak may find ! ' 
 Yermak laughed. 
 
 ' Poor Yermak ! ' he cried, ' thou must take heed to thyself ! 
 Are they all spitfires like you ? ' he added, ' and like the little 
 lady yonder ? ' 
 
 ' That you shall find out for yourself,' I said haughtily, re- 
 lapsing into silence. As a matter of fact, I was rather doubtful as 
 to how my good uncle and brothers would proceed in the event of 
 their desiring to release me by force of arms, or to chastise my 
 captors after I should have been ransomed. For my relatives 
 were men of peace, and our serfs and dependents were peaceful 
 also, by circumstance and habit ; for the Cossacks had never 
 before molested us, and our commercial and agricultural com- 
 munity were unused to the ways of war and violence. Neverthe- 
 less, it was necessary to preserve a bold and defiant attitude. 
 Perhaps the Krilofs were more martial in their ideas than my 
 Stroganof relations. As a matter of fact, I now know that 
 Vera represented by far the most martial spirit amongst them 
 all. 
 
 Arrived at the Kama's bank, Vera and I were placed in a 
 small boat, one of several, and conveyed towards an island in mid- 
 stream. ►Skirting this island and reaching the other side of it, we 
 came in sight of two large gallevs, hidden entirely from that bank 
 of the stream from which we had come, and into one of these we 
 were directed to climb. There was a kind of pavilion over the 
 stern of the vessel, and into this we were escorted by Yermak 
 himself. A little child, a girl of about five years of age, was run- 
 ning about at play, shrieking with childish delight over some 
 game in which her mother— a handsome Tartar woman, gor- 
 geously dressed — joined. The little one stopped short as she 
 caught sight of us, and stood silent and open-mouthed to gaze at 
 us, and Yermak caught her up in his arms to fondle and caress 
 her. 
 
./ BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE, 
 
 *95 
 
 ClfAITKR VII. 
 
 A NKiriT SWIM. 
 
 Our stay on board of Yermak's galley was somewhat prolonged, 
 but it would be untrue to say that I greatly disliked my captivity. 
 In the first place, I was constantly with Vera, who, for her part. 
 was not unhappy either. Yermak was kind and friendly to us, 
 and we were free to walk about and do what we liked within the 
 limited area of the galley's deck and pavilion. We had removed 
 from our position behind the island to a wide, open reach of 
 water, and were now at anchor in the very middle of the stream, 
 with nearly half a mile of tumultuously flowing Kama between us 
 and either shore. In releasing me of my bonds, Yermak had 
 alluded to this fact, and had said that though he doubted not I 
 was the kind of lad who would swim as well as most, I had, 
 nevertheless, better not attempt to escape by water, since his men 
 were continually on the watch on deck ; and besides this, the 
 current was dangerous and the stream wide, and it would be mad- 
 ness to attempt it. Nothing should happen to us if we behaved 
 ourselves with docility, he said. To which I replied that, though 
 I could swim a little, yet I had no mind to be drowned or shot, 
 which answer seemed to satisfy him better than it should have 
 pleased him; but, fortunately, he could not always read the 
 thoughts of my brain. Had he done so, he would have seen that 
 in my inner being I was full of exquisite mirth to think that any 
 one could suppose half a mile of Kama water would suffice to 
 separate me from the desire of my heart. The Kama and I were 
 old friends, and understood each other thoroughly. If I had 
 been alone I could have escaped at any moment ; that is, if there 
 had been no one to consider but myself; but, of course, there was 
 Vera. I suppose Yermak delayed a few days before applying to 
 our friends for the price of our freedom, in order thai our relatives 
 might become during that period increasingly anxious on accounl 
 of our disappearance, and the more willing to pay when they 
 should hear of our safety. At any rate, he made do move for 
 nearly a week, and my captivity began to grow irksome to me, 
 pleasant as it was to be near Vera. Yermak was t he most devoted 
 of fathers, and took an extraordinary delight in his little daughter, 
 with whom this rough brigand would play, like another child, for 
 an hour at a time. To us he was invariably kind, and loved to 
 
296 A BO\AR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 rally us, or me, perhaps I should say, especially, upon my evident 
 attachment to my beautiful princess ; he had a mind, he would 
 sometimes say, to get me ransomed first, because he could then 
 assure himself of a great price for Vera's freedom, seeing that I 
 would add my wealth to that of her own folk, in order to recover 
 her. This threat of Yermak's, though intended, I believe, in 
 jest, greatly incensed and alarmed me, and I determined that 
 under no circumstances would I consent to obtain my freedom if 
 I must leave Vera in captivity. Better to attempt escape to- 
 gether than submit to separation, even though escape appeared 
 a difficult, if not an impossible matter. 
 
 Our opportunity came at the end of a week. One evening 
 Yermak left the galley, taking an escort of a few armed men, in 
 order, as he said, to journey to Perm, that he might settle with 
 my relatives for my release. The men left on deck as sentinels 
 took advantage of the captain's absence to drink heavily. It was 
 a dark night ; everything was propitious for an attempt, and I 
 whispered my plan to Vera as we leant together over the side of 
 the barge and watched the dark water flow by beneath us. 
 
 1 Can you swim, Vera ? ' I said. 
 
 i Of course,' said Vera, scornfully ; ' what a question for a 
 Kama-bred girl ! ' 
 
 ' I thought so,' I replied ; ' but you may need to be a good 
 
 swimmer indeed to-night, for listen ' and I sketched out to 
 
 her my plan of escape as I had evolved it. I should watch my 
 opportunity when these drinking and brawling fellows were not 
 looking out, and drop quietly into the stream, swimming straight 
 to the shore. There I should secure the small boat left by some 
 of Yermak's men in the reeds, and row softly back. When I sig- 
 nalled to her by gently whistling she must drop into the water 
 and swim a few yards down-stream, when I would pick her up. 
 
 It was a foolhardy enterprise at the best, especially when one 
 considers that these brigands intended us no injury, and that our 
 liberty could only be a matter of a few days at most. But I was 
 always of that kind of disposition, that if there were two ways of 
 attaining the same object, one safe and humdrum and the other 
 dangerous and adventurous, I would certainly choose the alterna- 
 tive which presented the, to me, fascinating advantage of personal 
 risk. 
 
 Vera, I found, was entirely of my way of thinking. When I 
 revealed my plan to her, she seized my arm in her hands and 
 pressed it. 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 297 
 
 1 Sasha,' she whispered, this being the familiar form of my 
 name, Alexander, ' it is splendid ; I should die for shame to be 
 bought out of this adventure ; let us escape before Yermak 
 returns to cart us back to our homes like strayed sheep!' 
 
 Here was spirit indeed ! A girl after my own heart ! 
 
 1 But aren't you afraid of this wide stream,' I said, ' and the 
 tremendous current that runs just here ? ' 
 
 I knew very well she was no more afraid of it than I, but I 
 loved to see her eyes flash and to hear the delicious scorn in her 
 voice as she repudiated the idea of such a thing. 
 
 So all was settled between us, and half an hour later, the 
 moon having obligingly retired behind a cloud, and the sentinels 
 being extremely busy over their rye-brandy and their cards, I 
 prepared myself for departure, slipping off my long boots, awk- 
 ward for swimming in, and divesting myself also of my skirted 
 kaftan. 
 
 1 Farewell for the present, Vera,' I said, taking her hand in 
 the darkness and pressing it. Then Vera surprised me. She 
 clung to me tightly. 
 
 ' Are you sure of yourself, Sasha ? ' she whispered, ' are you 
 sure of yourself? It is very dark and a long swim to shore. Let 
 me swim with you — we can encourage each other ! I could feel 
 her trembling ; it was the first time I had known her betray any 
 kind of nervousness, and, as I say, it surprised me, for I did not 
 then realise that, in this unfamiliar display of heart-sinking, Vera 
 had revealed to me a great and most beautiful secret. 
 
 ' I am very sure indeed, Vera,' I said, ' and you may be jusl 
 as sure of me as I am of myself; I have swum right across the 
 Kama many and many a time.' 
 
 1 Go, then,' she said, ' go at once, and God be with you ! ' 
 
 Id another moment I had lowered myself over the side and 
 dropped quietly into the stream. 
 
 I did not attempt to cross in a straight line, but allowed the 
 current to carry me considerably downwards. The night was hot, 
 and the touch of the cool water was delicious, and my spirits 
 were high and buoyant as I struck out and sped gaily over the 
 bosom of the friendly Kama. It was a long swim, and swimming 
 seems twice as far when it is dark and the object towards which 
 one is moving is invisible. Once or twice I could not heip won- 
 dering whether I had not, somehow, swum round in a half-circle, 
 or missed my way in some other manner, so long did the distance 
 appear to me ; but eventually my hands struck against reeds, and 
 I knew that I had at length reached the shore or nearly so. 
 
2 9 .8 A BO YAK OB THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 It was a matter of some difficulty to find the boat in the dark- 
 ness, and I was almost despairing of ever succeeding in my 
 search, when suddenly the moon came out, and by its light I 
 soon saw the little craft nestling among the reeds. The same 
 spell of moonlight showed me the galley floating like a black 
 swan on the dancing silver-tipped wavelets, and I thought of 
 Vera standing there, and waiting anxiously by the bulwark ; and 
 I hastened to get the boat off and row away to pick her up with- 
 out further delay. 
 
 The moon retired once more into the seclusion of a scudding 
 cloud, and I was obliged to steer by sound only, for I could no 
 longer see the galley. The Cossacks on board, however, were still 
 busy over their wine and their brawling, and there was plenty of 
 noise to guide myself by. 
 
 Softly and cautiously I plied my oars until I judged that I was 
 about thirty or forty yards from the galley, and below it by the 
 current of the river. Then I stopped and listened for a moment, 
 and was in the act of posing my lips to whistle out my pre- 
 arranged signal to Vera, when unluckily the moon once again 
 shouldered herself free of her cloud tormentors, and shone out 
 fully and broadly over the water, in such a manner that my boat 
 and I lay in the full pathway of her bright beams. 
 
 At the same instant some one cried ' Karaool ! who goes 
 there ? ' I gave no reply, but hid myself as much as possible by 
 bending my head and subsiding into the bottom of the boat. 
 
 One of the drunken sentries then fired a shot, which went I 
 know not whither ; it did not strike me or the boat. 
 
 Nevertheless, I thought, if it was to be a matter of shooting 
 and perhaps pursuing, I would rather be out of the boat than in 
 it, and I lost no time in slipping once more into the water. 
 They would never see my head in the moonlight, I knew, 
 especially if I dived occasionally beneath the surface. 
 
 There was a boat continually floating by the side of the galley, 
 with a man always in it, and into this boat I saw several men 
 now scramble and start in pursuit of my own craft. This was 
 propitious for my purpose, which was to return at once and 
 unperceived to the galley ; and in another moment or two I had 
 safely covered the distance that lay between me and the large 
 vessel, and was scrambling up the side. 
 
 I found the deck nearly deserted — a few men standing in a 
 group in the bows looking eagerly after the boat which had 
 started in pursuit of me. Most of the crew had staggered away 
 
A BOYAR OS THE TERRIBLE. »99 
 
 to sleep, and the rest were witl i Yermak ashore, or else joining 
 in the pursuit of my unworthy self. But I soon discovered Vera 
 leaning over the side, and straining her eyes in the direction in 
 which lay the two boats, though there was nothing now to be 
 seen, for the moon had disappeared and left a dark world behind 
 her. To my surprise, my princess was in tears. I touched her 
 arm, and Vera started round. 
 
 She gazed at me for an instant as though I were a ghost. 
 Then she suddenly seized me in her arms with a cry of joy, 
 clasping her hands tightly about my neck and kissing me 
 repeatedly, wet and dripping as I was. I was amazed at this 
 demonstration, which was unlike Vera, and unexpected; but the 
 amazement was a pleasurable sentiment. 
 
 ' I thought they had shot you, and that I should never see 
 you again,' she said. ' Oh, Sasha, what should I have done 
 then ? ' 
 
 I had not sense enough to say anything, but I had enough to 
 repay Vera's caresses with interest. 
 
 ' And you came back, though you might have escaped,' she 
 added ; ' it would have been easy for you to swim ashore instead 
 of returning for me ; but perhaps you are weary ? ' 
 • Not an atom,' I said, truthfully enough. 
 ' Then let us swim together — oh, do let us ! ' she entreated. 
 I shook my head. ' It is too dangerous, Vera,' I said, ' now 
 that they are on the alert ; and the moon is in a fickle mood ; 
 and the swim is a long one, longer than I thought.' Vera 
 stamped her foot angrily. 
 
 ' Say at once that you are afraid,' she said. 
 ' Very well, then, I am afraid,' I said. 
 
 'Then you are a coward, and I hate cowards,' she hissed, 
 ' and — and I wish I had not kissed you just now ; I meant 
 nothing by it ! ' 
 
 I had no reply ready and remained silent. 
 'And now, since you refuse to accompany me, I am going to 
 swim alone,' continued Vera. 
 ' You shall not,' I said. 
 'And why not ? ' Bhe said haughtily. 
 
 ' Because I forbid you and shall not allow it,' I said. I knew 
 very well that a display of masterfulness would satisfy Vera better 
 than anything else in her then mood, and it did. She said 
 nothing, but leaned and stared at the water silently, I standing 
 as silently at her side. Presently she took my hand and kissed 
 it, and retired into the pavilion. 
 
3 oo A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 And I, foolish lad that I was, felt a glow of gratified vanity 
 and happiness because I knew that I had made a conquest of this 
 queenly maiden of fifteen summers, and that henceforward she 
 was my own, body, soul, and spirit. 
 
 The next day Yermak returned, not in the best of humours. 
 He had interviewed my uncle, and brought back a low opinion of 
 my commercial-minded relative. I fancy the latter had threatened 
 and lectured the Cossack brigand, making it clear to him that he 
 thought ill of his nefarious calling ; and it is certain that he 
 would not listen to Yermak's outrageous demands for my ransom. 
 According to Yermak's version of my uncle's remarks, he is 
 supposed to have said that if Yermak took me and kept me 
 altogether, it would be no great loss to the family, whereas I 
 might be an acquisition to the brigand troop ; but that, since I 
 was the son of his elder brother, he supposed he must make 
 some kind of offer for my liberty, and the offer — according to 
 Yermak — was a very inadequate one indeed. 
 
 I have said that Yermak returned in bad humour, and on 
 this first evening after his journey to Perm he took occasion 
 to show that, though by nature a kind-hearted and agreeable 
 man, he was capable of displaying at times great anger and 
 ferocity, if irritated by those in his service. When he heard 
 of the drunkenness and brawling of his men in his absence, 
 of which I conclude he learned from his wife, he flew forth- 
 with into a fit of passion, and severely punished several of 
 the offenders, and especially one named Hassan, whom he 
 flogged savagely with the knoot, wielding that barbarous 
 instrument with his own hand, and causing poor Hassan to 
 retire blubbering and bleeding to the hold, where the men 
 slept as best they could among the casks and lumber with which 
 it was filled. It was not a pleasant sight to see the knoot laid 
 on by Yermak's strong arm, and seeing the evil mood which 
 possessed the chieftain on this day of his return, I was glad 
 indeed that he had not been informed of my attempted escape, 
 of which, as a matter of fact, no one knew except Vera ; unless, 
 indeed, it was Yermak's beautiful and gentle wife, who certainly 
 observed my dripping garments and must have formed some 
 opinion as to the cause of my evident dampness ; but who, if she 
 guessed it, did not betray me. 
 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 301 
 
 I IIA1TKR VIII. 
 
 FREEDOM. 
 
 And now happened a very small matter, from which proceeded 
 great results. It is wonderful from how tiny a spark, sometimes, 
 the most all-consuming conflagration will originate — smouldering, 
 perhaps, hidden and unnoticed for a long while ere it bursts out 
 in all its splendour and might. 
 
 On the morning after Yermak's return I was on deck early 
 while the chief still slept, for I could not rest by reason of the 
 excitement of the previous evening. The sun was up and the 
 morning lovely, and the Kama looked most inviting for a swim — 
 her wavelets dancing and bobbing bewitchingly in the sun's 
 rays. Little Aleena, Yermak's tiny daughter, commonly called 
 Aleenooshka, was playing about outside the pavilion within which 
 her parents still reposed. I played with the child for a while 
 until I tired of it, after which I lay down to rest and dream until 
 Vera should appear to relieve my dulness ; for it had come to 
 this, that until Vera appeared, day did not begin, for me ! 
 
 The child Aleenooshka continued to play about the deserted 
 deck, and I, perhaps, fell asleep behind the chest against which I 
 lav. Suddenly I was aroused by a scream from Aleenooshka, and 
 then I saw a sight which froze my blood for a moment and pre- 
 vented me from moving a finger. 
 
 I -aw Hassan scrambling out of the hold, looking like a devil, 
 with his eves fixed upon the little one, who recoiled in terror 
 from him. In one moment he had seized her, and placing one 
 hand upon her mouth to stifle any sound she might make, he 
 swung her high in the air and launched her out into mid-stream, 
 where she struck the water with a splash and disappeared. 
 
 If Aleenooshka had been the most worthless of puppies. I 
 should have made this incident an excuse for a plunge into my 
 beloved Kama and a pleasant morning swim; it was no <ii-- 
 pleasing or dangerous task for me to swim after her. a:, 
 sequently no credit to me ; therefore it is not for the pleasure of 
 sounding my own praises that I record my action. All that I 
 did was to plunge head first from the galley, .-trike out for 
 the spot where one little arm had reappeared, as though in 
 piteous entreaty for aid, seize the child, and carry her back 
 spluttering and screaming to the barge — and yet this little action 
 VOL. XXVIII. NO. CLXV. X 
 
3 o2 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 on my part was, under Providence, the primary cause of the 
 acquisition to Russia of the whole of Siberia. 
 
 How this great result proceeded from so slight a cause it will 
 be my task to show in the course of these records. 
 
 But the first link in the chain which connects the great event 
 with the small lay in the deep gratitude which Yermak 
 undoubtedly felt for the service I had rendered him in saving his 
 little one from death. He embraced me and wept over his child 
 and over me — she was none the worse for her ducking, though 
 Hassan's cruel hands left bruise-marks upon her delicate throat 
 and limbs for some time after — and finally he solemnly vowed by 
 ail the Christian Saints as well as by Mahomet that there was 
 nothing in this world that he would not give or do for me, either 
 now or at any future time, presenting me with a ring from his 
 finger in token of his promises, and both Vera and me with our 
 freedom as an earnest of the sincerity of the same. 
 
 As for Hassan, he had taken the opportunity of the agitation 
 prevailing during those moments when Aleenooshka was restored 
 to her mother's arms, and Yermak with all his men had crowded 
 around her and around me, to drop quietly into the water and 
 swim away to the shore. By the time that Yermak had had 
 leisure to learn of his villainy, he was observed wading out of the 
 reeds half a mile away, and in another moment had disappeared 
 in the forest ; and though Yermak, in his fury and vengeful 
 passion, sent armed men to overtake and cut him in pieces, the 
 party returned without having caught the miscreant. 
 
 And so Vera and I found ourselves at liberty to depart after a 
 term of captivity lasting for a little over a week ; and depart we 
 did after many cordial expressions of gratitude from Yermak, who 
 escorted us part of the way homewards. When he took his leave 
 of us he repeated his promise to stand my friend in small things 
 or great, whenever called upon by me to do so ; and though at 
 the time I thought little of his promise — for how, I reflected, was 
 this brigand chief to be of any service to a Stroganof, excepting 
 in so far as to exempt his lands and possessions from pillage ? — 
 yet now, in my age, I am ready and happy to acknowledge that 
 this great man has found opportunity to redeem his pledge in a 
 manner undreamed of — grandly, imperially, magnificently; having 
 rendered such services, through me and mine, to my beloved 
 master as must for ever dwarf the achievements of future pioneers 
 of Russian greatness; unless, indeed, in future ages there rise up 
 a second Yermak as well as a second Siberia to be conquered — 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE, 303 
 
 the former of which contingencies is perhaps as improbable as the 
 latter. 
 
 My interview with my uncle was amusing, because I. 
 still under the impression that a huge sum of money was payable 
 for my release, and his relief of mind to hear that this obliga- 
 tion had been remitted was quite comical. My brothers were 
 glad to see me safely restored to freedom and the comforts of 
 home, though it had not occurred either to them or to my uncle 
 to attempt my release by force of arms. Serfs had, indeed, been 
 sent to scour the woods and river banks for me, and some of 
 these had brought in news of the dreaded presence of Yermak's 
 pirate-galleys; but with this discovery the search for me had 
 ended, since war and violence were strangers to the very imagi- 
 nation of my commercial relatives, and they would have as soon 
 thought of organising a campaign against the moon as of risking 
 their skins in an attack upon Yermak. Still, they were honestly 
 glad to see me, and glad, too, to hear that I had had the good 
 fortune to gain the friendship of the great Cossack brigand ; for 
 our home and our possessions were now safe from molestation, 
 at all events: 'and who knows,' added my uncle, ' if the Grand 
 Duke keeps his promise, now that Shuisky is dead, and empowers 
 me to develop the Stroganof estate on the other side of the 
 Urals, this Yermak may be made of some use vet, Sasha! I 
 may yet employ both you and him in an enterprise that would, I 
 think, be more agreeable to you than staying at home.' 
 
 I only laughed at my uncle's prophetic utterance, thinking no 
 more of it than this : that my good relative little guessed how 
 strong a reason I had at present for preferring to stay at home 
 and within touch of Mblebsk ; for the prophecy stirred no answering 
 wave of prevision in my heart ; and, if the truth be known, I do 
 not think that at this time I either expected or desired ever 10 
 see my friend Yermak again, or to call upon him to fulfil what I 
 regarded as an empty and valueless promise, made in the heat and 
 flush of gratitude. 
 
 One little circumstance surprised me on my return home from 
 captivity. I had looked upon old Daniel, my splendid 
 pony, as lost. He had been led away when we were both capl ored, 
 and taken I knew not whither, but probably herded with 1 
 of Yermak's ill-gotten flocks and droves. Vet one of the first 
 objects my eyes rested upon on visiting the yard at home after 
 my return, was old Daniel himself, large as life, and as pleased 
 to see me as I was to see him. He came bucketting up to me 
 
 x 2 
 
304 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 and laid his nose in my hand, very happy to behold his lost 
 master; but, unfortunately, speech was just the one and only 
 accomplishment Daniel could never quite acquire, and therefore 
 I do not know the exact process by which Daniel rid himself 
 of his captors and returned home ; these things are wrapped for 
 ever in the darkness of the impenetrable. But Daniel probably 
 waited. I should say, until some stranger tried to ride him, and 
 then removed that stranger in one of several ways Daniel knew 
 of — hung him up on the bough of a tree, perhaps, or shot him 
 suddenly into the Kama — and went home. 
 
 Yermak and his galleys disappeared shortly afterwards ; having 
 nothing to gain in our part of the world, where we and the 
 Krilofs were the only families seriously worth plundering, it was 
 useless for them to stay here ; and I saw no more of Yermak for 
 two or three years, though I continued to wear the ring he gave 
 me, which was a valuable trinket, besides serving to remind me of 
 an entertaining adventure. During those two or three years my 
 intimacy with my princess ripened and developed. We quarrelled 
 occasionally, but our devotion to each other was very great, 
 nevertheless, and we never fell out for long. My quarrels with 
 her brothers were still more frequent, and with them I came many 
 times to blows. There was spirit in these Krilofs, and it was a 
 pleasure to fight with them, because I knew that even if worsted, 
 they would still be ready to try conclusions the next time 
 we happened to meet. They were against my intimacy with Vera, 
 but not, as they themselves informed me, on personal grounds. 
 My fault lay in being a Stroganof, and though I did my best on 
 every possible occasion to prove to them that the Stroganofs were 
 better men than the Krilofs (though sometimes I was worsted) I 
 could never convince them of the fact. 
 
 Needless to say, their opposition had not the slightest effect 
 upon either Vera or myself. I am not modest enough to pretend 
 that my own attractions were not the principal rock upon which 
 was built the edifice of Vera's love for me ; but I firmly believe 
 that even if this had not been the case, and if I had nevertheless 
 courted her in despite of her brothers, their opposition would 
 have sufficed to throw her into my arms ; for Vera possessed all 
 the combative spirit of her brothers, tenfold more intensified 
 than theirs — a very splendid spirit was that of my princess, and 
 her courage surpassed the courage of women, though her womanly 
 tenderness, at opportunity, yielded not an atom to the gentlest of 
 them. 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 305 
 
 And so, in opposition, and in spite of opposition, our affection 
 grew and developed during those two years, while I, and she also, 
 passed from our fifteenth to our seventeenth summers; and in that 
 time my body found t occasion to enlarge itself in such a manner 
 that at the end of tie thirty months I was, to all appearances, a 
 full-grown man, and large at that — not so very tall, but broad 
 and very strong in the limb and muscle ; and as for Vera, assuredly 
 never maiden breathed more beautiful or more haughty than my 
 princess, nor yet more bewitching. And then, at the end of that 
 period, there came to us at Perm whispers from Moscow of strange 
 doings at Court — indications that the young eagle Ivan was 
 fluttering his wings and growing restless ; hints that he was 
 showing character, and had startled continually his advisers, with 
 new and immense schemes and projects of aggrandisement and 
 ambition. "We were to have, rumour said, a great king over us, 
 who should rule us with a rod of iron, and live to be the terror of 
 the enemies of Russia, and of Europe generally. 
 
 He had already laid claim to and adopted the title of Cresar 
 or Tsar, to which he declared himself entitled (as descended, on 
 the mother's side, from the Emperors of the Byzantine line), and 
 was now no longer to be known as Grand Duke of Moscow, but as 
 Tsar of Russia — a determination which pleased all classes of the 
 community, priests, boyars, and people. 
 
 Then followed more news — news which did not at first greatly 
 interest us, not specially so, I mean, though afterwards it proved 
 of the greatest moment to us and pregnant with immense con- 
 sequences. The young Tsar, who was about my age, scarcely 
 seventeen, expressed his intention of being married. He thought, 
 the proclamation ran, of taking a wife from one of the European 
 Courts, and would look about him for a suitable consort. But 
 presently news came of a second proclamation, to the effect that 
 Ivan had reconsidered the matter of his marriage, and that, rather 
 than risk uniting himself with a princess who spoke in a different 
 tongue, and worshipped God in a different manner, from his 
 own — for quarrels and bickerings were certain to result from such 
 a marriage, and possible trouble to the realm — he had deter- 
 mined to seek a wife from among the daughters of his own 
 boyars, who, he doubted not, were to the full as beautiful and as 
 charming as the fairest of foreign princesses. And then Vera 
 and I laughingly wondered who would be the fortunate boyarish- 
 nya among the acquaintances of the young Tsar. 
 
306 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 ' Probably he is in love already,' said Vera, ' and that is why 
 the foreign princesses are to be disappointed after all ! ' 
 
 ' One would think he had seen you, that he issued the second 
 proclamation,' I said laughingly. 'It's a gooi thing he has not, 
 Vera ! ' 
 
 ' No such luck for me ! ' said Vera saucily, and laughed too. 
 
 But on the next day I received a message from Vera to ride 
 over and see her at once, upon a most important matter, and from 
 the receipt of that message my life-troubles began. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 AN IMPERIAL PROCLAMATION. 
 
 I rode straight to Molebsk, the winter residence of the Krilofs, 
 for it was now the cold season ; and though the distance is at 
 least eighty miles, old Daniel accomplished the journey easily in 
 a day. I demanded admittance boldly at the front entrance to 
 the Krilof mansion ; for it had come to this, that the young 
 Krilofs had given up as a hopeless task the attempt to keep me 
 away, for I persisted in coming when I pleased in spite of their 
 opposition. 
 
 Vera received me joyfully, but I could see that something had 
 occurred to agitate her, and I bade her tell me immediately what 
 had happened. I imagined she would tell me of some more than 
 usually violent quarrel with her brothers about myself, and was 
 prepared, at a word from her, to go in search of those young men 
 and bring them to reason, one by one, with my riding-whip ; for 
 by this time I had far outgrown them all in strength, and could 
 do as I liked with the pugnacious but insignificant weaklings. 
 
 But Vera had a different kind of communication to make. 
 
 ' It is this marriage of the young Tsar's ! ' she said. 
 
 I burst out laughing. 
 
 ' But surely, Vera, you have not sent for me to talk over the 
 Tsar's affairs ! ' I cried. ' If so, this is a compliment indeed, my 
 soul ; since you must have longed much to see me to have sent 
 for me upon so flimsy a pretext ! ' 
 
 ' I am always longing to see you,' said Vera simply ; ' what 
 else have I in life ? But it seems I shall not see you, my Sasha, 
 for many months after this day.' 
 
A BOYAR 01 THE TERRIBLE 
 
 jc j 
 
 Then my laughter died out, and I was serious enough as I 
 asked the girl what she meant. 
 
 ' Kead this ! ' she said, and handed me a document. This 
 was a copy of a proclamation, the third within a few months or 
 weeks from his Highness the Tsar, and set forth that in view of 
 his approaching marriage, Ivan now called upon his faithful boyars 
 in every quarter of his dominions to send their marriageable 
 daughters to the nearest centre, in order that his Majesty's 
 committee of selection might choose out those worthy of being 
 sent to Moscow for the personal inspection and final selection of 
 the Imperial Bridegroom himself. 
 
 A list was appended, containing the names of all those boyars 
 who lived in our district, with the information that the centre to 
 which their daughters should be sent by a given date was Viatka, 
 a large town on the river of the same name, which is a confluent 
 of our own Kama. 
 
 Then followed a recital of the pains and penalties which would 
 result if any boyar should presume to run counter to the expressed 
 will of the Tsar by withholding, for any cause, his daughter from 
 the preliminary inspection and census to take place in the various 
 central towns specified. 
 
 When I had spelled out this document, I was inclined, at the 
 first impression, to pass the matter off with a laugh; but on con- 
 sideration it appeared to me that, willing as I might be to risk 
 the displeasure of the sovereign on my own account (for I was 
 personally acquainted with Ivan, as has been shown, and flattered 
 myself that much would be tolerated and forgiven in me which 
 might seriously exasperate in others), yet it would not be well 
 to subject Vera to the Tsar's passion. I suppose my thoughts 
 reflected themselves in my face, for Vera said, when I had finished 
 reading: 'I see you consider this very serious, and so do I. Of 
 course I shall have to go to Viatka.' 
 
 'I must think it over,' I said hoarsely ; ' Viatka would be bad 
 enough ; but of course the committee will send you on to 
 Moscow ' 
 
 ' It may not come, to that ! ' said Vera. 
 
 ' ( )f course they will,' I replied ; ' look in your glass.' Vera 
 blushed and said nothing. 
 
 'And supposing you went to Moscow, and the Tsar chose 
 you — what then ? ' I continued. 
 
 'Oh, I had not even contemplated that ! ' Baid Vera. ' I was 
 
3 o3 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 only thinking of the long journeys and delays — and — and — our 
 separation.' 
 
 ' That would be bad, but the other would be worse,' I said. 
 
 ' Why so ? ' she asked, as though surprised. 
 
 ' Because if Ivan chose you from among them all — of which 
 there would be great danger — our separation would be for ever.' 
 
 'Again, why so?' she said, frowning and looking her 
 haughtiest. 
 
 ' The Tsar's word is the law,' I explained. ' No maiden could 
 or would refuse to obey him in such a matter.' 
 
 ' Then let me tell you,' said Vera, flashing her eyes, and looking 
 like a queen (I could not help thinking what a splendid Tsaritsa 
 she would make, if Ivan were indeed to choose her for his 
 consort !), ' let me tell you that I shall marry whom I please, if 
 I marry at all, though twenty thousand Grand Dukes and boy- 
 Tsars bid me wed them.' 
 
 I took Vera's hand and endeavoured to soothe her, but she 
 shook me off. Then an idea struck me. 
 
 ' Vera,' I said, ' there is a way out of the difficulty, if we could 
 only find it.' 
 
 ' What is it ? ' she asked. 
 
 ' We could be married at once, before the day you are due at 
 Viatka.' 
 
 ' Yes,' said Vera simply ; ' there is that way ; I thought of it.' 
 
 My heart bounded with joy ; good was about to come out of 
 this threatened evil ! But Vera somewhat damped my ecstasy. 
 
 ' But neither your folk nor mine would hear of it,' she said ; 
 ' for besides all the reasons against it which have been advanced 
 so often before, there is now this, that both families would cer- 
 tainly get into deep trouble.' 
 
 This was obviously true. The young Tsar's method of dealing 
 with refractory boyars was notoriously drastic, and it would be 
 dangerous in the last degree to incense him against the two 
 families of Krilof and Stroganof by carrying off, in the very teeth 
 of his ookaz, one of the fairest flowers of that garden in which he 
 had signified his intention of culling a nosegay ! 
 
 So that here was something in the nature of a deadlock ; and 
 when the time came for me to mount Daniel and ride away we 
 had discerned no consoling solution of the problem. Neverthe- 
 less, I had agreed to put the matter before my uncle, while Vera 
 had promised to do her best to persuade her brothers to allow of 
 our immediate union. I parted from her with a heavy heart, for 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 309 
 
 I had little hope of winning my uncle over to my side in this 
 matter ; he had, I knew, too much at stake in retaining the Tsar's 
 favour ; and as for Vera's brothers, were they likely to forego the 
 chance of becoming brothers-in-law to the Head of the Realm for 
 the pleasure of seeing Vera united to a member of a family at 
 feud, for ages, with their own? From every point of view the 
 case looked hopeless. 
 
 But though I had expected opposition from my uncle and 
 brothers, I did not suppose the former would have displayed so 
 much excitement as he did when I, somewhat tremblingly, 
 approached him on the subject of my greatly desired marriage 
 with Vera. We had by this time received a similar copy of the 
 proclamation, and I found my uncle deploring the fact that the 
 only Stroganof maiden eligible as one of those who might be 
 chosen was his own daughter, a very excellent and domesticated 
 creature, possessing every amiable quality, but no claim whatever 
 to comeliness, whose chance of being chosen as Tsaritsa was con- 
 sequently of the smallest. 
 
 ' Ah, Sasha, my boy,' he concluded, ' our chance is a poor one ; 
 and yet only think what might have been if all the Stroganofs 
 were as handsome as thou ! ' It was a favourite delusion of my 
 uncle's that I was extremely handsome ; I was not handsomer 
 
 than my neighbours, in reality, though Vera says to this day 
 
 but I was recording the conversation with my guardian : ' What 
 of this Krilof girl, now, whom I believe you have seen ? She is said 
 to be remarkable for personal comeliness ; is that so ? ' 
 
 ' She is the most beautiful and queenly being that God's sun 
 ever shone on ! ' said I fervently. 
 
 'So?' said my uncle, smiling at my enthusiasm; 'then if 
 the Tsar thinks as you do, we may expect to see a Krilof seated 
 beside him as our sovereign ; that would not be a pleasant upshot 
 of the matter for us Stroganofs ! ' 
 
 'No, certainly not,' I assented with fervour; 'but there is 
 little danger of that, for Princess Vera will never consent to marry 
 the Tsar, whatever happens.' My uncle laughed aloud. 
 
 ' What, refuse to be a Tsaritsa ? ' he said. ' No, Sasha, such 
 things do not happen. What do you refer to — some love 
 affair ? ' 
 
 ' Yes,' I said stoutly, 'she has told me herself that she is in 
 love.' 
 
 ' Don't believe it, my son ; don't believe it ! ' replied my uncle, 
 with conviction. ' She may be in love, as you say ; but let her 
 
310 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 taste the pride of being the one chosen maiden from among the 
 rest of her sex ; let her see the pomp and grandeur of the Court, 
 and away will vanish all her calf-love for her little local boyar, 
 whoever he may be.' 
 
 ' All this might happen with others,' said I, ' but Vera is 
 different from other women ; as different as the sunshine is from 
 the pine-torch.' 
 
 My uncle laughed again. ' You seem to know this maiden's 
 mind very accurately,' he said ; ' one would suppose you were the 
 fortunate boyar whose attractions are to outweigh those of a 
 throne ! ' 
 
 ' I am he, uncle,' I said, blushing scarlet ; ' Vera loves me. I 
 will marry her immediately, if you permit it ; she is willing, and 
 that will settle the question of a Krilof Tsaritsa, which, as you 
 say, would be an unpleasant outcome for us ! ' I jumped at this 
 frail argument ; it was the only one I knew of likely to serve 
 me. 
 
 ' And settle the fate of the Stroganof family, too, you young 
 fool ! ' said my uncle, paling with anger or consternation — ' and 
 especially of the offending Stroganof ! Do you suppose that your 
 action would escape observation, or that the Tsar would spare the 
 boyar families that dared thus openly defy him ? ' 
 
 ' But the Tsar is not our owner, and we his slaves ! ' I said. 
 ' We owe him our allegiance and pay him our tribute, but is he 
 to tell us also whom we may marry and whom not ? I say that 
 we are boyars, and nearly as good as he ! ' 
 
 ' At all events the first choice of wives is his ! ' said my uncle ; 
 'and, at all events, I forbid you to contemplate even for a moment 
 the commission of this mad thing you speak of. Do you not 
 understand that the fortunes of our house hang, at this moment, 
 on the Tsar's favour ? Would you wreck our hopes at a blow, and 
 destroy both present prosperity and future aggrandisement by a 
 piece of insanity which you would regret for ever after ? If I 
 thought there was danger of it, I would have you locked up until 
 the choice of the Tsar is made ! ' I had never seen my uncle so 
 moved before. 
 
 ' At least you will allow me to escort Vera to Viatka, and 
 afterwards to Moscow,' I said, ' if I promise, whatever happens, to 
 do nothing rash ? ' 
 
 ' No, that I will not ! ' he said ; ' you shall not go from here 
 if word of mine can prevent it ! ' 
 
 But I would give no promise on this score, to the great dis- 
 
A BOYAR 01 THE TERRIBLE. 311 
 
 pleasure of my uncle, from whom 1 parted on termfl which were 
 not of the most cordial. 
 
 So then I journeyed once more to Molebsk to see Vera, and 
 tell her the result of my talk with my guardian. She had had no 
 better success uith her brothers — she had not expected it, nor had 
 I. The Krilofs were naturally anxious that Vera should take her 
 chance with other maidens, and Mattered themselves with great 
 hopes as to her prospects and of their own consequent greatness 
 in the near future. Before I parted with my princess that day, I 
 solemnly promised, to her exceeding satisfaction and content, 
 that whether on the journey to Viatka, or thence to Moscow, or 
 whether in the capital itself, wherever she should be, I would 
 never be far away from her, but always at hand — it might be 
 under disguise, or possibly in my own likeness — to consult or to act 
 as occasion demanded. 
 
 And, armed with what consolation we could glean from this 
 arrangement, and fortified by renewed vows of unchangeable 
 devotion to each other, we prepared to face the future and to 
 fight out our destiny according as circumstances should array their 
 forces agaimt us. 
 
 My uncle kept a careful watch upon my movements. I 
 learned afterwards that he had warned every priest within a radius 
 of fifty miles of my intention to marry against my guardian's will ; 
 exhorting them one and all to refuse to perform the rite if 
 applied to. 
 
 But chiefly at home at Perm was I watched and worried. 
 Every serf and servant about the place appeared to have his orders 
 to keep me in view and report any suspicious action on my part. 
 It was exceedingly unpleasant. At last I received that which I 
 was awaiting : a notification from Vera that on the following 
 Monday she was to start for Viatka, under the care of her 
 brother Andrew and of an old family nurse — Tatyana. I received 
 this communication secretly, by means previously discussed and 
 agreed upon between us, so that no one about the house either 
 observed or reported the receipt of Vera's message or my sub- 
 sequent proceedings. Early on the following Monday morning I 
 eluded the vigilance of my too solicitous friends, and, having 
 secured what money I could, as well as a beltful of pistols and 
 other small arms, I mounted old Daniel and took my departure. 
 
 Where the road from Molebsk joined the direct road to Viatka, 
 I took refuge from the cold and boisterous weather in the hut of 
 a peasant, whence I could keep a watch upon all that passed 
 
3 i2 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 without ; and from my watching-place I espied, an hour or two 
 later, a small cavalcade approaching. This was Krilofs three- 
 horsed travelling carriage placed upon sledge runners, and 
 occupied by Vera and her brother and the nurse, followed by an 
 ordinary rustic sledge drawn by two horses and containing servants, 
 while a third vehicle was loaded with baggage and provisions. 
 
 I had left old Daniel to munch his oats in full view of any 
 passers-by, because I knew that he would not escape my Vera's 
 eyes — few things ever did ! — and I desired her to know that I was 
 at hand. That she did see Daniel, and also understood the mean- 
 ing of his presence there, was made clear to me by the waving of 
 a white handkerchief from the carriage window. Andrey, too, 
 might have seen and recognised Daniel as easily as she, but 
 Andrey was not sharp enough. Not that it would have made 
 much difference if he had ! 
 
 {To be continued.) 
 

 A Boyar of the Terrible. 
 
 A ROMANCE OF THE COURT OF WAN THE CRUEL, 
 FIRST TSAR OF RUSSIA. 
 
 By Fred. Whishaw, 
 Aitiior of 'Out of Doors in Tsarland.' etc 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 A BEAUTY SHOW. 
 
 fPHE ride from Perm to Viatka is a long one, not much less 
 X than throe hundred miles, and was not performed without 
 adventure. There were wolves and robbers and ' mitails,' or 
 blinding snowstorms, to contend with, and more than once was I 
 of service in assisting the party out of difficulty and danger, and 
 more than once was I amply rewarded by a kind and loving look 
 from Yera's dark ejes and a loving whisper from her lips. Of 
 course Andrey was soon aware of my presence or proximity, and, 
 though he frowned savagely at me the first time that we actually 
 met, and bade me beware how I played the fool in this matter — 
 seeing that the journey was undertaken, as it were, by order of 
 the Tsar — yet we did not come to actual quarrelling ; for, as I 
 explained to him, it would be the simplest thing in the world for 
 me to carry off Vera at any moment if I desired to do so, and in 
 the fact that I had not already done so was proof sufficient that 
 she was safe. Andrey was sensible enough to tee that this was 
 true, and therefore — though he would rather I had staved away — 
 he put up with my presence and company with the best grace he 
 could assume; and, indeed, I did not inflict myself upon him 
 continuously, but only occasionally, for I rode in advance at 
 times, and at others followed behind, forming a kind of scouting 
 bodyguard to my princess. 
 
3Q0 A BOYAR OR THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 And so Viatka was safely reached within the week, and well 
 in advance of the appointed limit of time. And here we found 
 the Tsar's commissioners already busy cataloguing the names of 
 the boyars of the district, and the names and ages of their 
 daughters. 
 
 The town was full of girls — young and old, fair and plain, 
 merry and disconsolate. To judge from the number of young 
 men present, there were also many of my sex situated very much 
 as I was — that is, engaged or wishful to marry some of those who 
 were compelled to submit themselves to the process of selection 
 or rejection ; and, taking them one with another, I do not think 
 I have ever seen a more melancholy-looking body of men. As 
 was right and natural, each one doubtless thought his own 
 charmer to be the most beautiful and the most attractive of all, 
 and therefore the likeliest to be chosen by the young Tsar ; and 
 this accounted for the melancholy looks of so many. Comparing 
 Vera with all these others, I, too, felt mournful and despondent ; 
 for, apart from prejudice and lover's blindness, there could be 
 little doubt that my beautiful princess was as infinitely superior 
 to the rest as the heavens are higher than the earth. There was 
 unspoken evidence of this in every glance of admiration lavished 
 upon her as she walked out, and spoken testimony in plenty also, 
 as I heard for myself many times. 
 
 ' There goes one that spoils our chance ! ' one of a group of 
 girls would say, as Vera passed, queenlike, down the road. 
 
 ' Devil take her, yes ! ' said another. ' What eyes ! It would 
 console my poor Alexis to see her.' 
 
 ' Pavel, look there ! ' another would say. ' There walks a 
 Tsaritsa born ! "We are safe, my beloved ! ' 
 
 ' Yes, she is handsome,' said Pavel, fervently, ' and the stuff 
 
 Tsaritsas are made of; but ' and the young lover plunged into 
 
 love's platitudes, and doubtless perjured himself by stating that, 
 beautiful as yonder maiden was, she was not to be compared with 
 his own Olga, or Doonya, or Marie, or Xadia. 
 
 Hour by hour the town filled with constantly arriving travel- 
 ling carriages and sledges, each containing its cargo of blushing 
 tremulous, hopeful maidenhood, and its quota of fussy and agitated 
 and anxious parents or guardians or old family nurses. Never, 
 surely, was so much youth and beauty collected together into one 
 town as was now to be seen in Viatka ; it was like a fair of the 
 graces — blushes, and beauty, and laughter, and agitation, were 
 everywhere. 
 
/ BO YAH OF THE TERR IB I.E. 
 
 391 
 
 Prince Mezetsky, president of* the committee of three, was the 
 object of every kind of flattery and adulation. Happy were those 
 boyars who were acquainted with him, and could therefore put in 
 a word or two for themselves and their daughters. Bub, beyond 
 specifying what were his particular instructions as to the qualities 
 to be looked out for in the maidens to be selected in this pre- 
 liminary competition, Mezetsky would not commit himself as to 
 the chances of any girl concerning whose prospects lie was 
 interrogated. 
 
 ' If,' he would say, ' she is healthy, of un stunted growth, of 
 good colour, shapely of limb, and comely of countenance, she will 
 extend her journey to Moscow, and beyond this I can promise 
 nothing.' 
 
 Vera possessed all these qualities, of course, and therefore I 
 had no hope whatever that her journey would end at Viatka, and 
 with it her danger of being selected for undesired greatness. She 
 was certain to be among the hundred favoured (or unfortunate) 
 of this centre to be reserved for the Tsar's own inspection. 
 
 There were some lovelorn girls who went about in tears, 
 victims to the ambition of their parents, and being led like lambs 
 to the slaughter. I think the most love-sick of these was little 
 Princess Olga Hosinsky, of Xikolsk, in Vologda, the betrothed of 
 my own cousin on the mother's side, Pavel Prohorof, whose estate 
 lay near to her own. This Olga was a girl of spirit, though her 
 tear-laden eyes and dejected looks at this time did not testify to 
 her stoutness of heart. But her words were brave though her 
 bearing was not, and I was present during a conversation which 
 proved to me that there were others who shared my Vera's views 
 as to the advantages, or the reverse, of a seat upon the throne of 
 Muscovy, if shared with young Ivan-T.-ar. The talk was about 
 Ivans notorious savagery of disposition, and old Prince Hosinsky 
 had used in vain every argument he could think of to gloss over 
 the character of the young sovereign, and to paint in bright 
 colours the magnificence and the splendour in store for her who 
 should be chosen his bride. 
 
 'The Tsar shall never choose me,' she said, 'for I shall take 
 good care to look my very worst on the day he first seea me. I 
 shall fall and scratch my face, and wear an unbecoming dress; I 
 would do anything to make him turn from me with loathing. 
 I tell you again, I would not marry the little tyrant were he 
 emperor of all Europe.' 
 
392 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 1 Ah, but you must be very careful, my soul,' said Pavel ; ' for 
 lie has pity neither for man nor woman that offends him.' 
 
 Olga laughed : ' I shall not do anything rash/ she declared ; 
 ' but I shall look to you, my Pavel, to save me from wedding 
 the little tiger, if a dowdy dress and a scratched nose are not 
 enough to persuade him that I am not the loveliest of his 
 subjects.' 
 
 ' But have you no ambition to be Tsaritsa of Moscow, little 
 soul?' asked Pavel, using the fondest expression in the Eussian 
 language. Olga placed her hand in his : ' I am only ambitious 
 to be Tsaritsa of your home and of your heart, my boyar ! ' she 
 whispered. Whereupon Pavel vowed by all the Eussian saints, 
 and especially by his own particular one, St. Paul, that the 
 sanguinary little tyrant of Moscow should never possess his 
 beloved Olga, even though he should choose her from among 
 ten thousand to be his bride and empress. And so it happened 
 that Olga set out with her father and mother for the building in 
 which the first act of this imperial comedy was to be performed, 
 greatly comforted by the words of her lover, and in no degree 
 influenced by those of her father, though some would say that 
 these latter represented wisdom and the former foolishness. Yet 
 there are those also who hold that the wisdom of loving and loyal 
 hearts is the true wisdom, and that the wisdom of worldly ambition, 
 and the desire for wealth and aggrandisement is the true foolish- 
 ness, and of these latter am I who write. 
 
 The preliminary selection took place in a large granary, glorified 
 now for the occasion, but used during the summer months in con- 
 nection with the grain trade of the place ; and here, at the appointed 
 hour, were assembled the whole girl population of the district — 
 all who could claim, that is, to have boyar blood running in their 
 veins. For an hour before that chosen for the commencement of 
 the proceedings, the large hall was filled with a crowd consisting 
 of the fifteen hundred maidens, the competitors, together with 
 their parents or guardians, or old nurses, and their friends. The 
 competitors themselves were all dressed in national costume, their 
 hair being allowed to fall in a single thick plait down their backs ; 
 the only essential difference in one costume from another lay in 
 the magnificence or modesty of its adornment of pearls or other 
 precious stones, and in the elaboration of the red and blue needle- 
 work that half covered the dress of each damsel. It was in vain 
 that Olga had begged her parents to be allowed to don her most 
 dowdy frock, and to leave at home all those strings of pearls and 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 393 
 
 other gems which usually adorned her dress on special occasions. 
 She had found that her father and mother, though kind parents to 
 her as a rule, were against her now in the matter upon which she 
 had set her heart ; they were but human, after all, and the pro- 
 spect of having their daughter chosen as the consort of the 
 sovereign, with all the brilliant potentialities of power and emolu- 
 ment to themselves which such a contingency opened out, was a 
 prospect a little too dazzling to be lightly ignored. 'Nay, Oliushka,' 
 the old prince had said, 'you shall wear your prettiest dress, little 
 soul, and look your very sweetest — and who can look sweeter than 
 our Oliushka ? — and if it please God and the holy saints to place 
 you upon the throne of Eussia, there is none in the realm who 
 would better grace the position. And though I say it, little 
 soul, your old father will make an extremely efficient Minister of 
 State? 
 
 'Yes. Oliushka, and time are better things in the world than 
 young love,' added the princess, her mother; 'I loved another 
 when I was married to your father, but my parents were wiser 
 than I, and knew well what was best for their child; just as we 
 know what is best for you, little dove. So weep not, but obey, 
 and put on your prettiest frock and the best pearl-strings, as you 
 are bid.' Olga had not the slightest intention of weeping just 
 now, for she had dried her tears since the moment when her mind 
 was quite made up that under no circumstances would she per- 
 mit herself to be chosen Tsaritsa against her will ; but she obeyed, 
 nevertheless, and did put on her smartest dress, as her parents 
 desired. Pavel was among the crowd at the hall on this morning 
 in December ; but neither he nor any other person excepting the 
 competing girls themselves were allowed to remain there during 
 the actual business of selection. The hall was cleared, and the 
 spectators informed that they might wait in the ante-rooms or 
 outside in the street, or anywhere they pleased, and that those 
 young ladies whose chances of selection did not survive the very 
 first inspection of the ranks of beauty would soon follow their 
 friends into the outer world. As for me, I joined my cousin 
 Pavel, with whose anxieties I naturally felt, at this time, the, 
 greatest sympathy, and we comforted each other as best we 
 could. Then the business began. Mezetsky and his fellows of 
 the committee were seated, like judges, in a row, before a large 
 table, each being provided with sheets of paper and pen and ink. 
 The competitors were then instructed to form themselves in line, 
 and thus to advance one by one to the table, where they would 
 
394 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 be asked their names, and submitted the while to a casual in- 
 spection from the board of three. After the last should have 
 visited the judges' table a list would be read out of the names of 
 those who had failed to survive, so to speak, the preliminary 
 examination, when these unfortunates would be requested to 
 leave the hall and return to the consolations of their friends. 
 This portion of the proceedings was put in hand at once, the girls 
 advancing, a blushing, tremulous line, to the table and giving in 
 their names. The judges showed but little consideration for the 
 feelings of their victims, making their remarks to one another as 
 to the good looks or otherwise of the nervous young creatures 
 who came to give in their names without the slightest reserve, 
 and as though they were the appointed committee sitting in 
 judgment upon a collection of pictures rather than upon the 
 actual throbbing and tremulous tenements of passionately excited 
 human hearts. 
 
 ' God of our fathers, what a frightful creature ! ' Mezetsky 
 would observe as some wretched lady of unattractive appearance 
 took her turn at the table ; ' you might have saved us a shock 
 and yourself the trouble of a journey by remaining at home ! ' 
 
 ' Which of us are you looking at ? ' rudely added one of his 
 fellow-judges ; ' one of your eyes appears to be looking at me, and 
 the other at Michael Ivanitch here ! ' Many a victim burst into 
 tears under such unfeeling criticism as this ; but some showed 
 spirit, and gave the committee as good as they had received. 
 
 ' Why could not the young Tsar send down an able-bodied 
 committee instead of a set of blind and gibbering old fogies of a 
 hundred years of age?' asked one, smarting under some unflatter- 
 ing observation of her judges ; ' how can you be expected to see 
 clearly at the distance of the table-width ? Poor old gentlemen ; 
 you had better send us all up to his Majesty, and give us and him 
 a fair chance.' 
 
 ' This isn't a bad-looking face,' would be the dictum as another 
 lady appeared at the table ; ' but, Lord God, what a figure ! ' 
 
 'Ah! praise to the Highest! — here is a woman holds herself 
 like a streletz ! ' said Mezetsky, as a fine tall girl, with a waxen 
 Eussian face and the wide and rather upturned nose admired in 
 that country, advanced in conscious pride ; ' this one will get to 
 Moscow without much doubt.' 
 
 1 Here comes one who looks as though she were Tsaritsa 
 already,' said Michael Ivanitch, indicating Olga Hosinsky, whose 
 turn it was to approach. 
 
A BO YAH OF THE TERRIBLE. 395 
 
 ' Pass on, sweetheart, thy chance is a rare one ! Ivemember 
 me kindly if the Tsar choose thee for his bride ! ' said Mezetsky, 
 kissing his hand ; ' and a pleasant journey to Moscow ! ' 
 
 All this I heard from Vera and ( >lga. and from others besides ; 
 for there were many tongues wagging that day, and nothing that 
 was said by the judges, either flattering or the reverse, was allowed 
 to pass unremarked upon for lack of repetition. 
 
 As for my princess, what tongue, what pen could describe 
 her loveliness and her supremacy on that morning? Her simple 
 Russian national dress suited her perfectly; she looked what she 
 was, a Queen — one of those intended by Nature to rule over the 
 hearts of men ; as superior to the fairest and stateliest of those 
 other Viatka maidens as the Volga is to the Ufa. Even Olga, 
 who was really a beautiful girl and held herself well besides, 
 looked plain and insignificant beside my princess ; and when it 
 came to Vera's turn to pass before the three judges, those dis- 
 tinguished boyars made no attempt to disguise their admiration, 
 but ' oh'd ' and ' ah'd ' in her face in a manner to make her flush 
 with scorn and anger — in which state of mind, as I knew well, 
 she was more beautiful, if possible, than ever; and ended by 
 standing up, all three in a row, and bowing to the ground, greet- 
 ing her as Tsaritsa, and closing their books as though there could 
 be no further need of selection. 
 
 Vera came out of the hall very angry, taking no notice of the 
 admiration and surprise her splendid appearance caused among 
 those who awaited their -friends without. She passed by her 
 brother unheeding him ; she took no notice of old Tatyana, who 
 cried and wiped her eyes in her joy and pride ; and she came ! — 
 oh, generous, kind, splendid princess — she came straight to me 
 and gave me her hand before all : ' Take me from this city of 
 foolishness and vanity, Sasha,' she said, ' take me where I can 
 breathe God's air and see the pines ; I am suffocated in this 
 place ! ' 
 
 So my Queen and I rode forth into the woods and galloped 
 our discontent away in our old familiar fashion ; and during the 
 ride we renewed our vows that never, never should this flower be 
 plucked from my bosom, not for all the ambition of all the 
 Stroganofs and Krilofs, nor yet for the terror of the wrath of the 
 young Tsar himself. 
 
 We agreed, moreover, that on arrival in Moscow I should 
 appeal to the Tsar, on the plea of personal friendship, to exempt 
 from candidature the maiden pledged to be my wife, mentioning 
 
39 6 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 no names and, if possible, without allowing Ivan to set eyes upon 
 Vera ; for, as I said, ' if the young Tsar be allowed to see you, my 
 soul, he will be more than human if he does not desire to better 
 his intimacy with you ! ' 
 
 ' Bah ! ' said Vera ; ' then, for mercy's sake, keep me out of 
 his sight ! ' 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 BOYAE AND HIGHWAYMEN. 
 
 From Viatka to Moscow is a long ride, and I shall not weary either 
 myself or those of my descendants who may be destined to read 
 these records by entering into detail as to our adventures during 
 the weeks we occupied in travelling through that Volga-washed 
 district. One adventure, however, I will put down as being some- 
 what entertaining and peculiar, and as an example of the kind of 
 dangers and difficulties which constantly assailed us during that 
 long journey. 
 
 Vera and I, having by this time quite made up our minds as 
 to the proper course to be pursued on arrival in Moscow, felt some- 
 what more at our ease and happier and lighter of heart. Andrey 
 Krilof. on the other hand, was more arrogant than ever by reason 
 of the many and marked compliments and flattery paid to his 
 sister at Viatka, and the consequent strengthening of his hopes 
 with regard to her chances at Moscow. 
 
 He behaved as though he were already the brother-in-law of 
 the Tsar, and treated his servants, and even tried to treat me also, 
 as the dust beneath his feet ; but it was never the way of the 
 Stroganofs to submit to anything of this kind from prince or 
 peasant or devil, and I place it upon record with satisfaction that 
 Andrey Krilof received as good as he gave in all haughtiness and 
 arrogance of deportment. 
 
 One day I happened to be riding a few miles behind the rest 
 of the party. I had seen wolves about, and though my beloved 
 Borka and Borza were not at hand to assist me, my sporting 
 instincts were strong enough to cause me to abandon my place at 
 the side of Vera's travelling sledge, and ride off into the forest in 
 pursuit. This must not be considered an unloverlike or careless 
 proceeding on my part, because it was partly for Vera's sake that 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 397 
 
 I decided to chase those wolves ; for if I had allowed them to 
 follow us stealthily unmolested, it was extremely likely that others 
 would join them during the day, and that by the evening a pack 
 large enough to be bold and therefore dangerous might have 
 assembled on our flank. So I pursued those wolves, three or four 
 of them, and old Daniel contrived to keep them in sight, in spite 
 of the depth of the snow and the thickness of the covert through 
 which we had to follow the animals. Occasionally I fired my 
 pistols at the brutes, and I had wounded, I think, one of them 
 when I found that my ammunition had completely run out, and 
 that my pistols were no longer of any use to me. These weapons 
 were somewhat new to me at the time, and I have no doubt I 
 burned the powder more wastefully than I should have done at a 
 later period, when pistols had become a comparatively common 
 arm. 
 
 Then I turned Daniel's head towards the road again, and we 
 made the best of our way after the travelling party, whom T hoped 
 to overtake in an hour or two. 
 
 I had ridden in pursuit of them several miles, when I heard 
 the clattering of hoofs in front of me, and imagined that I had 
 already overtaken the hindermost portion of the party, when to 
 my surprise I found that this was not the case. Two strangers, 
 mounted upon excellent Cossack horses something like my own, 
 and heavily armed with pistols, axes, and knives, were cantering 
 swiftly in front of me. I took them, at the first, for boyars, 
 travelling like ourselves to Moscow ; but when they turned round 
 and perceived me, I soon found that in this I was mistaken. 
 
 The instant the men saw me they pulled up and waited for 
 me, drawing their pistols and levelling them at my head. 
 
 1 Stop/ one cried, ' and explain who you are and where you are 
 going to.' 
 
 ' And who are you that ask ? ' I said, casting about in my mind 
 for a way out of this difficulty ; for when unloaded pistols encounter 
 loaded ones there is certainly difficulty in the situation. 
 
 'Kulers of the road and tribute collectors, from Kostroma to 
 Susdal,' said one of the two, with inconceivable haughtiness. 
 
 'By what right rulers of the road'.'' 1 said, and on whose 
 behalf tribute collector- ? ' 
 
 'By the right of might and our weapons,' Bald the fellow, 
 ' and on whose behalf but our own — the Tsar's, think you ? God 
 is in heaven, my friend, and the Tsar is far away ! ' 
 
398 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 ' But I also have pistols, grand-dad,' I cried, seizing one and 
 levelling it at him — I did not think it necessary to mention that 
 it was unloaded — ' and as for tribute, the Tsar shall have it, or 
 none ! ' 
 
 ' You are a brave boy,' said my interrogator. ' Put down that 
 pistol, and we shall be the better friends ; I admire spirit. Tell 
 me first, do you belong to the rich party which is a few miles in 
 advance of us ? ' 
 
 ' On the contrary,' I said, an idea just coming into my head, 
 ' on the contrary, I am hoping that before very long that same 
 party, or rather the money and valuables they possess, may belong 
 to me.' The two robbers looked at one another. 
 
 ' Indeed ! ' they said. ' Whence come you, then ? Not from 
 these parts, that is certain, for here we rule supreme, and 
 none dare interfere in our domains, from Susdal, as I say, to 
 Kostroma.' 
 
 ' I have followed them all the way from Viatka,' I said, without 
 hesitation, ' watching my opportunity. They are a strong party.' 
 
 ' So ? ' said my friend. ' And armed ? ' 
 
 ' Heavily.' I replied. ' But I happen to have an understanding 
 with the coachman of the prince's own travelling sledge, and also 
 with one or two of the armed servants, and at a certain spot 
 agreed upon there is to be an event." 
 
 The robbers glanced at each other once more, and held a 
 whispered conversation. Presently the bigger of the two addressed 
 me again : 
 
 ' My friend and I are agreed,' he said, ' that with so great a 
 prize at our very hands, it would be a pity to quarrel with one 
 who appears to have an equal right with ourselves.' 
 
 ' And who is well provided with pistols,' I added boldly, and 
 laughing aloud. 
 
 ' Two pistols are better than one,' he said. 
 
 ' I shoot equally well with either hand,' I retorted, cover- 
 ing, as I spoke, each man with a pistol. As a matter of fact, I do 
 not think I had ever tried to shoot with my left hand ; but the 
 expedient was very successful. 
 
 ' Stop ! ' said my friend, both men recoiling. ' It is better, as 
 I say, to arrange such things amicably, especially when — as it 
 appears — your plans have been already prepared, and therefore 
 we propose a combination and an equal division. Our assistance 
 will render your success certain. We should succeed without 
 you ; but we prefer to offer you one-third share of the booty, in 
 consideration of the plan you have laid.' 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 399 
 
 After some show of reluctance, I accepted this proposal, and 
 proceeded to explain exactly where the robbery was to be effected. 
 Now, as I was aware of the place at which the Krilofs had resolved 
 to pass the night. I fixed upon a spot beyond this, in order to gain 
 at least the hours of this night for the elaboration of my plan. 
 The simplest thing would have been, no doubt, to fall upon these 
 men — strike one down, and then attack the other; but of course 
 the danger of such a proceeding would be great, seeing that they 
 were armed with pistols and I not. and the second man would in 
 all probability shoot me dead while I waa busy negotiating the 
 first. Hence I was anxious, though, I think, no coward, to 
 elaborate some plan by which I should save my own skin and 
 make sure of theirs, and I fixed upon a place beyond that already 
 agreed upon for the night -halt of the party in front of us. 
 
 We therefore followed at a discreet distance, not showing our- 
 selves to the travellers, and when their resting- village was reached, 
 we skirted the place by striking into the forest and riding round 
 it, coming out upon the high road once more about two miles 
 farther on. Here we found an outlying peasant's hut, the owner 
 of which, on seeing my companions, instantly fell to vigorously 
 crossing himself, praying and blubbering, and finally disappeared 
 into the forest behind the hut, in the extremity of terror; and 
 from the conduct and aspect of the man I rightly inferred that he 
 was acquainted with the persons into whose society destiny had 
 brought me. 
 
 I hoped by remaining awake while these men Blept to secure 
 at least one of them alive, in which case I should have cared 
 nothing for his fellow single-handed. But in this I was disap- 
 pointed, for neither one nor the other, it appeared, had any 
 intention to retire to rest. Unfortunately a bottle of vodka, which 
 is the favourite drink of the peasants, was found by them, and 
 tliis kept them awake and employed. They produced cards, also, 
 and played together, drinking and quarrelling, until their dis- 
 agreements became so acute that I had great hopes they would 
 relieve me of further embarras^ient by cutting each other's 
 throats. 
 
 This desirable termination to their game was not arrived at, 
 however; though, when the stormy play ceased, my opportunity 
 came. One of the fellows being half drunk, complained of the 
 heat and left the hut to cool himself in the outer air — the 
 atmosphere within being in very truth of the most Stirling, owing 
 to the smallness of the room and the largene.-s of the stove. 
 
4 oo A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 ' Now,' thought I, ' is my chance,' and I was about to spring 
 upon my friend and account for him, when he saw my movement 
 and divined my purpose, and before I could stir a finger he had 
 snapped a pistol at my head — the shot flying wide. 
 
 I drew my own weapon, but laughed unconcernedly. 
 
 ' That was an unfriendly act,' I said; 'what made you shoot 
 at me, friend ? ' The fellow affected to make a joke of the matter, 
 as I did. 
 
 ' I thought it had suddenly struck you that the booty would 
 divide better into two than three ! ' he said. His remark gave me 
 an idea. 
 
 ' You were wrong there,' I replied. ' I had not thought of it ; 
 but since you suggest it, and since your companion appears to be 
 a poor-spirited kind of a fellow, what say you to making such a 
 division as you suggest — instead of three parts, two parts ? There 
 is a lot of money, I can tell you ; half of it would make a man 
 rich for a year ! ' 
 
 The fellow's face instantly assumed a sly and avaricious ex- 
 pression ; I longed to jump upon him and strangle him ; but I 
 saw that my present plan would work : his countenance promised 
 me this much, therefore I kept my hands off him and adhered 
 to the safe game. 
 
 'Yainkais a fool,' he said, 'and a coward too; I have long 
 desired a better partner, and this, I think, I have found in your- 
 self. Will you shoot him or I ? ' 
 
 ' Neither,' I said, ' but we will together fall upon him and bind 
 him as he enters the hat, and to-morrow we will leave him here, 
 bound, for the peasant to find ; probably the peasant will knock 
 him on the head with his axe, which will spare us so much blood- 
 guilt ; there is a special curse against the murder of an associate. 
 I prefer to leave him to the peasant ; if you prefer to shoot him 
 for yourself, then shoot him ! ' 
 
 My friend spat on the ground and then crossed himself, 
 glancing up at the sacred picture in the corner of the room as he 
 did so. 
 
 ' Save us from special curses,' he said ; ' have it your way.' 
 
 There was a set of driving-reins lying on the bench by the 
 stove, and the fellow cut this in two as he spoke. He made a 
 running noose of one rope, I did the same with the other, though 
 I could scarcely work for suppressed laughter ; it seemed so droll 
 to me that this rascal was about to tie up his comrade at my 
 bidding and for my benefit. 
 
 
A BO YAH OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 401 
 
 ' You pin him as he enters the room,' he said, ' and I will bind 
 his arms ; hold him tight, he is as Blippery as an eel ! ' I promised 
 to be careful ; I promised myself, moreover, that if once I had my 
 arms around the fellow he should not escape me. Then I took 
 my stand at the door, and very soon the victim came staggering in. 
 
 I performed my share of the business very successfully, in spite 
 of much struggling and kicking and terrible swearing ; while 
 Matyan — my fellow-conspirator — did his part in securing the 
 man's arms and legs with the rope. Then we placed him upon 
 the floor by the stove, having first gagged him ; and half my work 
 was accomplished. With his companion I had little difficulty, for 
 he did not seem to suspect me after our joint treachery upon his 
 partner, and I easily found an opportunity to spring upon him 
 before he could seize his pistols, and after a brief struggle I not 
 only had him down upon the ground, but also securely tied up 
 like his fellow. Then I removed the gag of this latter, in order 
 that the two might enjoy the comfort, during the rest of the 
 night, of mutual recrimination ; after which I cordially thanked 
 my friend Matyan for his assistance in securing Vainka, and 
 having informed them that my pistols were unfortunately unloaded 
 and therefore useless, or time might have been saved at the 
 beginning of our acquaintance, I wished them a good night and 
 rode back to the village, where my company were still at supper. 
 Here, also, I found the peasant, the proprietor of the hut in which 
 I had left my two friends, busily repeating, with many lamenta- 
 tions, the tale of our arrival and of our threats and terrible 
 appearance. He was entreating Audrey Krilof to arm his servants 
 and go forth to secure the robbers while they slept, for, he declared, 
 if not attacked to-night, they would certainly themselves attack- 
 on the morrow. On seeing me, this worthy serf fell into violent 
 hysterics and was with difficulty appeased, but eventually, hearing 
 that both of the real miscreants were securely bound, he hastened 
 away to vent his wrath upon them, armed with a stout driving- 
 whip. 
 
 'They have turned me out of my hut many a cold night,' he 
 cried, 'and stolen my vodka and piovisions — devil take his own — 
 and to-night I am going to square the account ! ' 
 
 1 Don't murder them with the axe, grand-dad!' I cried after 
 him. 
 
 ' Xot I,' said he ; ' I am no shedder of blood — God's curse is 
 upon such ! But the Scripture has nothing against the using of 
 whips!' And of his rights with regard to whipping, this good 
 
4 o2 A EOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 man made, I believe, the very fullest use that night ; for when we 
 drove up to the hut on the following morning in order to pick up 
 my prisoners and carry them off to the nearest selo (head village), 
 we found those two formidable persons reduced, through much 
 flogging, to the saddest condition of piteous helplessness ; while 
 our sturdy serf was quite tired out with his exertions. He returned 
 the whip with thanks for its use, remarking that there must be 
 great virtue in flogging, since assuredly these two ruffians had 
 never prayed so much in all their lives as they had done on this 
 night. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 A WOLF-PACK. 
 
 I have mentioned that wolves had begun to show themselves in 
 some numbers ; the weather at this time was very cold and severe, 
 and doubtless the famishing animals were rendered bold by star- 
 vation, as they invariably are ; indeed, I have never before or since 
 seen a pack of wolves either so numerous or so formidable as that 
 which suddenly assailed us on the morning following my adventure 
 with the road-robbers. 
 
 We had called, as we passed, at the peasant's hut in order to 
 pick up these two amiable persons ; for it was our intention to 
 carry them with us as far as Susdal, there to deliver them into 
 the hands of justice ; and when we had secured them and packed 
 them safely in the last sledge — that which contained the chests 
 and parcels in which were stored Vera's wardrobe and other pro- 
 perties — we continued our journey through the forest. 
 
 Once or twice I noticed during the morning that there were 
 wolves about, for occasionally my practised hunter's eye would 
 catch sight for an instant of the grey skulking form and sharp 
 snout of one of these cunning creatures, gliding noiselessly among 
 the trees on our flank ; but throughout the early part of the day 
 the wolves were mere units, and as such gave me no alarm for the 
 safety of the party, for I knew well that there is only danger to 
 be apprehended from these formidable but cautious animals when 
 their own large numbers inspire them with courage to attack. A 
 few wolves are no more to be feared than as many foxes ; a large 
 company of wolves is one of the most dangerous and awe-inspiring 
 things that the mind of man can contemplate. 
 
/ JiOY.lh' OE E//E TERR HUE. 
 
 403 
 
 There had been a snowfall during the night, and we had sent 
 forward the two pair-horsed KibUka-Bledges in order to make a 
 road for that of Vera and her brother, with whom was also old 
 Tatyana the nurse, which thus travelled last of the three. Need- 
 less to say, I was mounted upon old Daniel as usual, and rode close 
 to Vera's sledge, as I often did. conversing with her or with the 
 others as we went. 
 
 • There are wolves about this morning, Sasha ! ' said Vera ; ; I 
 have seen several.' Old Taty.ina crossed herself devoutly. 
 
 1 God save us from them ! ' she said ; ' where are they, boyar ? 
 I never saw one yet. though I have lived near upon seventy years.' 
 
 i You will see some to-day, Tatyana,' I cried, laughing ; ' for it 
 begins to look as though we were to see more than we need this 
 morning — look ! there goes one — and there's another ! " 
 
 Sure enough, there were two visible together, cantering easily 
 along through the trees on our right. 
 
 •Holy St. Vladimir, equal to the Apostles!' said Taty.ina, 
 devoutly, ' is there any danger from them, boyar ? ' 
 
 ' Xone at present,' I said ; ' those two grey fellows must mul- 
 tiply themselves by twenty before there is much danger from their 
 cowardly kind. See, I will give those two a shot from my pistol, 
 and you will probably see no more of them ! ' 
 
 With the words I fired a shot. 
 
 At the unexpected sound, the three horses drawing the pon- 
 derous travelling carriage all started violently and shied to the 
 left of the road. The sledge struck the root of a tree and tipped. 
 Those within kept their seats with difficulty, but before the vehicle 
 righted itself. Ivan the coachman lost his balance and fell off the 
 box into the road, while the horses started at full speed after their 
 companions, some hundred yards ahead, nearly overrunning old 
 Daniel and me, who just managed to swerve out of their way. I 
 saw Audrey Krilof cleverly secure the reins before they could gel 
 twisted and entangled among the scudding feet of the horses, and 
 seeing that the party in the sledge were therefore in no danger of 
 being upset, I stopped Daniel in order to look after old 
 w.-lfare, he having been sent spinning through the air into deep 
 snow. 
 
 As I turned, I saw a sight which instantly revealed to me an 
 as yet unguessed peril; for I was just in time to perceive at least 
 twenty wolves appear, mysteriously, from nowhere, fall upon poor 
 Ivan in the twinkling of an eye, and tear him, in an instant of 
 time, to pieces, snarling and fighting over the bleeding remains 
 
 VOL. XXVIII. NO. CLXVI. E E 
 
4 o4 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 which had formed a living, breathing creature but a moment 
 before, as though their claim to the food were unquestionable. 
 It was not a pleasant sight. I was very young then and un- 
 accustomed to scenes of bloodshed and horror, and the spectacle 
 turned me sick for an instant. Nevertheless, I discharged a pistol 
 into the midst of the group, and sent Daniel scudding, without a 
 moment's delay, after the sledges, in order to warn my friends of 
 the danger threatening us. For I knew now that we had a large 
 pack to deal with, and that, having tasted blood, the savage brutes 
 would thirst for more and would be rendered tenfold more for- 
 midable than before. 
 
 Away flew Daniel down the road. The good horse had seen 
 the wolves, and knew just as well or better than I did that this 
 was a serious matter, and not an ordinary wolf-hunt, with Borka 
 and Borza at our flank and a couple or so of wolves scudding on 
 in front ; but, if a wolf-hunt at all, a hunt with the wolves in the 
 wrong position. Away flew Daniel, and as we started down the 
 road I heard the wolves give tongue like so many grey death- 
 hounds, as they too started in pursuit of us. Very soon I overtook 
 the sledge which bore my princess, and now I held a hurried 
 consultation with Andrey and his sister. Vera looked a little 
 white as she turned and saw the group of now noisy brutes close 
 behind us. but she smiled reassuringly as she caught my eye, and 
 said that she felt no fear. As for Tatyana, she was weeping and 
 babbling a mixture of prayers and heathenish invocations to the 
 Lieshui, or wood-spirits, crossing herself wildly and glancing 
 frantically at the wolves every other moment. Andrey, like a 
 sensible man, devoted all his energies to keeping his horses 
 straight, for a mistake .or a shy on the part of driver or horses 
 respectively might, he knew, have fatal consequences. I easily 
 kept up with Andrey's three flying horses, and so we galloped on 
 for four or five miles, without much change in the position of 
 affairs, excepting that the wolves gradually waxed bolder ; and 
 whereas they had been content, at the first, to follow yelping and 
 howling at our heels, a number of them now cantered alongside 
 of us, at either side, and occasionally even darted towards the 
 ■prestyashki, the two outer horses, as though intent upon pulling 
 them down ; but up to now no wolf had actually dared to spring 
 upon us, their heart? apparently always failing at the very last 
 moment. 
 
 Nevertheless, they came nearer at each menace, and at last 
 one actually had the audacity to spring up at old Daniel's throat. 
 
! BO YAH OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 405 
 
 Of course I -was ready for him, and so was Daniel ; my dagger 
 sheathed itself in his neck, and as he fell howling to the rear, old 
 Daniel very cleverly administered a kick which sent him flying 
 among his companions, and provided them with a readv-made 
 dinner which submitted to he eaten without preliminary struggling. 
 
 This did not discourage the brutes, however ; on the contrary, 
 it appeared only to embolden them, and their attacks upon the 
 two unshafted horses attached to the sledge became with every 
 moment more serious, until at length those poor creatures lost 
 heart and courage, and stumbled and panted, fighting bravely 
 with tooth and hoof the while, and it became evident that before 
 very long they must succumb to the attacks made upon them. I 
 was able to protect the horse which happened to be on my side of 
 the road by slashing with my drawn sword at those wolves which 
 sprang continually at him to pull him down, and therefore when 
 the climax came, it came in consequence of the fall of the other. 
 
 Quite suddenly the far horse stumbled and fell, and was 
 covered in an instant by a snarling crowd of his enemies. For- 
 tunately in his fall he tore away the single halter which attached 
 him to the front of the carriage, for these prestyashki are har- 
 nessed in this simple manner in rustic Russia, and therefore when 
 he stumbled and fell, the big sledge merely bumped against him, 
 and passed with a great jolt over two or three of those wolves 
 which clung to him— they howling with pain, but continuing to 
 hold on to their victim— and proceeded onwards with two horses 
 instead of three. But the moment had come to end this dangerous 
 state of affairs. I drove Daniel through the thronging wolves to 
 the side of the carriage, striking and stabbing at the brutes as I 
 went ; I leaned over and cried out— for the tumult of the howling 
 wolves made it necessary at this time to shout aloud in order to 
 be heard : 
 
 ■ I Jome, Vera, Daniel shall carry us both ; you, Andrey, mount 
 the shafter as best you can, and let Tatyana scramble up behind 
 you — then help me to cut the traces ! ' 
 
 Andrey did not lose his head ; there is good stuff in the 
 Krilofs. lie seized Tatyana and pushed her unceremoniously 
 upon the shaft-horse, shouting in her ear to hold on for her life as 
 e could by mane, and rein, and ears. 1? was wonderful to 
 see that old woman climb for her life, and grip and hold on like 
 any urchin of twelve! Then Andrey leapt upon the shafter's back 
 behind her. Meanwhile, Vera had stood up at my bidding, and I 
 took her by the waist in my left arm and hooted her upon Daniel's 
 
 E E 2 
 
4 o6 A DOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 back, behind me. Several wolves sprang up and grabbed at her, 
 but I lifted her so high that, save for a tear or two in the skirt of 
 her dress, she seemed to have escaped their attacks altogether. 
 Then Andrey and I hacked the shafter free of the carriage, and he 
 sped out from between the shafts, with a neigh of delight and 
 relief, as though his double burden were the merest trifle in the 
 world to him — which perhaps it was, for he was indeed a splendid 
 horse, and second only to Daniel. 
 
 As for Daniel himself, he carried Vera and me as though there 
 were no more weight on his back than a snail bears when he 
 carries his shell. And so, hacking, and stabbing, and lunging at 
 our assailants — Vera doing her full share in the defence — we flew 
 in pursuit of the rest of the party, followed by Andrey and the 
 loudly praying Tatyana. 
 
 As for the third horse, I had freed him with a cut of my sword ; 
 but he used his freedom indiscreetly, for instead of accompanying 
 us — when he might have saved his life as we did ours — he took a 
 course of his own into the heart of the forest, pursued by a com- 
 pany of the wolves (of whom he thus relieved us), and without 
 doubt he was eventually by them pulled down and devoured, far 
 from all hope of succour ; we heard no more of him. 
 
 Freed of the heavy travelling carriage, we were now able to 
 push along at a greatly accelerated speed, and we soon overtook 
 the two sledges, whose occupants were doing all they could do to 
 whip and encourage their horses to increased exertions. Both 
 pairs were travelling at full gallop, the drivers waving whips and 
 shouting, and the servants and prisoners all bawling and praying 
 together — creating such a din as we dashed past them, that it 
 was impossible to gather a word of what was said. 
 
 There must have been half a hundred of wolves in pursuit of 
 us by this time, and the terror of these poor people was natural 
 and legitimate. 
 
 As for ourselves, however, we were no longer in great danger, 
 for now that we had overtaken and passed the rest of the party, 
 the wolves no longer harried us, but confined their attention to 
 the sledges and their occupants, recognising that here was to be 
 had a better chance of success, with less risk of getting themselves 
 wounded by the swords and knives which Andrey and I, and also 
 Vera, wielded with so much effect. So on flew old Daniel in com- 
 parative safety. And as for me, with my arm about my princess 
 and her breath warm upon my neck, I felt that I could gladly 
 ride on in this manner for a great many miles, and was inclined 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 40; 
 
 to he sorry when, half an hour later, the church and houses of 
 Susdal appeared in sight. 
 
 ' Our ride is nearly over, Vera, my soul!' I said; 'there is 
 Susdal in the distance. Why are you pale ? ' I added in some 
 concern, noticing that my lovely companion drooped and looked 
 white and worn. ' You are not frightened, Vera ? There is no 
 longer danger, sweetheart ; be comforted ! ' 
 
 1 1 am not frightened,' she replied, smiling ; ' dangers are no 
 dangers with thee at hand, my Sasha ; but if I am pale I have a 
 reason that you know not of! ' 
 
 I concluded that the girl was weary, and said, 'Be comforted, 
 for you shall rest in a few minutes ; ' but before, almost, I had 
 completed the sentence, Vera suddenly swayed and fell forwards, 
 nearly slipping out of my arms to the ground, and I saw that she 
 had fainted. 
 
 It was impossible to stop, for the sledges were still following 
 us at full gallop, and I could hear from the variety of noises 
 accompanying their advance that the wolves were still around 
 them and in full attack. Therefore I firmly and tenderly took 
 my princess to my heart, and abandoning the reins, allowed old 
 Daniel to take his own way — which he could always be trusted to 
 do with discretion ; and so we galloped together into the town 
 of Susdal, I overwhelmed with surprise that my beautiful, brave 
 Vera, whose spirit I had never before known to fail, should have 
 so entirely succumbed now at the very moment of safety, and 
 after having carried herself unflinchingly through the terrible 
 dangers of the last hour. I had no idea of the real cause of her 
 collapse, nor dreamed of the heroism with which >he had sup- 
 ported an intolerable anguish so long as betrayal of her condition 
 might have constituted a danger to her companions. But when 
 I had carried her into the great room of the inn and laid her upon 
 a divan, I found to my horror that Vera's skirt was all soaked with 
 blood, and that one of her feet had been most terribly lacerated 
 by the teeth of a thrice-accursed wolf. This had happened at the 
 moment when I lifted her from the carriage to the saddle ; but 
 with extreme fortitude she had concealed from me all knowledge 
 of the circumstance and of the agony she must have suffered bj 
 reason of it. 
 
 Almost immediately after our arrival the two sledges dashed 
 up to the gate of the inn, the horses steaming and snorting ; the 
 servants chattering and quaking, and crossing themselves in 
 gratitude for their escape. I left Vera in charge of Tatyfma, and 
 
4 o8 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 went out to see whether all was well with men [and horses. All 
 appeared to be well, save for a few slight wounds about the necks 
 and flanks of the panting steeds ; but I could see nothing of my 
 prisoners, the robbers, Mat van and his companion. 
 
 I inquired for them. Gregory, the driver of the luggage 
 sledge, in which they had been stowed, removed his fur cap and 
 scratched his head. 
 
 ' The wolves nearly caught me, boyarin ! ' he said. 
 
 ' Well,' I replied, ' what of that — where are the prisoners ? ' 
 
 ' It was necessary to delay the wolves, your mercifulness ! ' said 
 Gregory. ' It was necessary to give them something to keep 
 them employed in order to get a good start of them.' 
 
 I began to have an inkling of the fellow's meaning, and the 
 thought ran cold to my heart. 
 
 ' Well,' I said, ' go on ; where are the prisoners ? ' 
 
 ' Better an accursed robber caught in the act of devising a 
 robbery and violence, than a good horse,' faltered Gregory. 
 
 ' Do you mean that you threw them to the wolves in order to 
 gain time and thus escape yourself?' said I. 
 
 ' One by one, your mercifulness, first the little one and then 
 the big one ; but for that the horses would have been pulled down, 
 and I too should have been lost, as well as they ! These male- 
 factors must have died, you see, anyhow ! ' 
 
 Ah, well ! it is good, after all, to reflect that Matyan and his 
 partner were of some use to the community in their dying ; they 
 certainly never were in their living. And perhaps a single instant 
 of anguish at the teeth of the wolves is better than the prolonged 
 misery of the knoot, and this would certainly have been their 
 fate at Susdal. Perhaps old Gregory was perfectly right, though 
 his action seemed to me horrible and inhuman. As for me, I 
 had Vera to think about, for though old Tatyana was a mistress 
 in the art of healing by herbs and incantations, that torn foot of 
 my beautiful princess did not yield at once to her ministratior s, 
 and we were obliged to rest for the greater part of a week in 
 Susdal, during which time Vera suffered much pain, so much t hat 
 my heart was embittered against the wolf tribe, and I vowed a 
 terrible and implacable vengeance against them for ever, for this 
 their sin ; and I may here add that since that day I have never 
 spared a wolf when I came across one. 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 409 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE TERRIBLE TSAR. 
 
 Moscow was full ami brimming over with the population that 
 Mocked to it from all parts when we at length arrived at the 
 capital. We were among the late arrivals, for Perm is one of the 
 most distant of all places in the empire; and it was well for us 
 all that both the Krilofs and the Stroganofs possess houses of 
 their own in Moscow, otherwise we might have found difficulty in 
 engaging accommodation suitable for our position. The scene 
 in the streets of the city was very like that with which we had 
 already become familiar in Viatka, only that the standard of 
 beauty here was higher — since the hundreds of maidens peram- 
 bulating the streets of Moscow represented those already selected 
 in the various centres for their good appearance ; while in Viatka, 
 girls of every shade of beauty and ugliness were to be found, no 
 classification having yet been made. 
 
 Assuredly I never should have supposed that so much loveli- 
 ness existed in the whole world as was now assembled and at large 
 in the capital of the Tsar; and even the most beautiful now 
 realised that her chances were not so great as she had hoped or 
 supposed, or perhaps feared, if, like Olga Hosinsky and my own 
 Vera, she happened to be in love with some meaner mortal, and 
 had no ambition to be the chosen of the Tsar. It was still two 
 or three days from the date appointed for the great selection, and 
 I was anxious to obtain the ear of the Tsar in order to entreat 
 him to have compassion upon me in so far as to exempt my 
 princess from competition with her peers ; but, on the second day 
 after our arrival in the city, ere yet I had succeeded in gaini 
 interview with his Majesty, as I walked with Audrey and his 
 in the streets, I suddenly and unexpectedly encountered the 
 Tsar. 
 
 The last two years or two years and a half, since the d 
 had parted, had wrought an immense change in my young 
 ma>ter. I had left behind me a poor, ill-dressed, boyar-trodden 
 child whose innate majesty showed through all the studied 
 neglect of his upbringing ; but I now saw before me the perfect 
 reali.-ation of very majesty itself. Ivan was walking with Voron- 
 tzoff, the young boyar on whose behalf he had defied Shuisky, and 
 
4io A BO\AR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 when his eye fell npon me he recognised me at once, and his face 
 softened into a smile of welcome. 
 
 ' See, Vorontzoff ! "Who comes here ? ' he said. Vorontzoff 
 showed some signs of recognition, but was uncertain as to my 
 identity. 
 
 ' I seem to remember the face,' he said, ' but fail to attach a 
 name to it ! ' 
 
 ' It is Stroganof, Sasha Stroganof, one of my godfathers in 
 good,' said the Tsar, ' one of those who opened my eyes for me 
 and first taught me to discern good from evil ! ' 
 
 It was a kind and gracious speech, and I have never forgotten 
 to be grateful to my master for it. 
 
 ' Dost remember Adashef and my young rascals of footpads, 
 Sasha ? ' he added, embracing me before all the people and laugh- 
 ing aloud, ' and the ducking thou gavest me in the Moskva ? 
 Upon my honour, that same ducking washed more of the devil 
 out of me than you would easily believe ! ' 
 
 As for me, I stood speechless, foolishly gazing in admiration 
 upon my young sovereign, who kindly patted my shoulder and 
 laughed at my embarrassment. 
 
 ' And who are your friends ? ' he said, regarding Andrey 
 closely and Vera still more so. Then it suddenly struck me that 
 this meeting was, after all, very unfortunate ; for what if the Tsar 
 were to take a first-sight liking to my beautiful princess ? I 
 suppose I grew suddenly pale, for the Tsar gazed curiously in my 
 face and rallied me. 
 
 ' What is it, man ? I am not a ghost to be afraid of ! One 
 would suppose you had forgotten our ancient friendship and my 
 claims upon you ! ' Then I found my tongue. 
 
 ' No, indeed, Tsar Ivan Vasilitch ! ' I said ; ' and if I possess 
 indeed a claim upon thy goodness, there is that I desire to ask of 
 thee. May I come to-day or to-morrow in order to lay my 
 petition at thy feet ? ' 
 
 ' Say it at once, man,' he said, ' say it at once ! I am one 
 whose humour must be taken at the flood. I am in the best 
 mood, being pleased to see thee, to-day ; to-morrow I may be a 
 different man altogether, and disinclined to grant favours. But 
 first, who are these ? ' 
 
 ' The Boyarin Audrey Krilof and his sister,' I said hesitatingly, 
 while Krilof inclined his head with much dignity, and Vera 
 blushed and bowed also. 
 
 ' Oh, the Krilofs ! ' said Ivan, scrutinising anew the faces of 
 
A BO YAK OF THE TERRIBLE. 411 
 
 brother and sister, but lingering, I noticed, much longer when 
 his eyes rested on Vera's beautiful features. 'And now, what of 
 this petition ?' 
 
 1 Pardon, sire ! ' I stammered, ' the boon I would ask of you is 
 very private.' 
 
 • ( >h, you need not mind Yorontzoff,' cried the Tsar, laughing ; 
 ' and as for these others, they are your private friends — speak on, 
 then ; the present time is your own.' I advanced close up to 
 Ivan's side and whispered in his ear that I was in distress lest he 
 should select for his bride one in whom my happiness was for ever 
 centred. Ivan laughed. 
 
 'Is she beautiful?' he asked aloud. My position was the most 
 embarrassing that can be imagined. 
 
 ' The lover must always reply " Yes " to such a question ! ' I 
 faltered. ' Other eyes might possibly judge differently ! ' 
 
 ' There are some,' said Ivan, significantly, glancing at Yera as 
 he spoke, ' there are some as to whose loveliness all eyes must judge 
 alike. I do not ask of you names or descriptions ; but I will say 
 this, that if I were to accede to such a petition as this from each 
 boyar who is in love, then there would remain to the Tsar only 
 unlovable maidens from among whom to make his choice ! It is 
 impossible, as you must see. to promise anything in this matter; 
 but it would be hard indeed if, among nearly two thousand beau- 
 tiful maidens, I should happen to choose that one in whom, as 
 you say, your happiness is centred. Therefore, be comforted, and 
 grudge not to the Tsar his free choice of a bride. It has ever been 
 the privilege of the Russian sovereign to select his bride from 
 among all, unreservedly ; you know this.' I knew it, of course. 
 
 'Then I will trust to your generosity, sire,' I said, 'to spare 
 my ewe lamb ! ' 
 
 ' Nay, not that ! ' he replied, ' not that ! Better not to tell 
 me which is your ewe lamb, lest my attention be called to her by 
 this; but trust rather to the law of chances, which shows that 1 
 must first reject two thousand of the ewe lambs, as you call them, 
 of others, before I select your ewe lamb ! ' 
 
 This was poor comfort, but as it was quite clear that Ivan 
 intended to have his own way in this matter, I saw that it would 
 be useless to reiterate my petition, and that Vera and I must 
 indeed depend upon the rulings of destiny, and, if matters went 
 against us, tru>t to our own selves to set them right again. 
 
 •Is that all you have to ask of me?' asked Ivan, addressing 
 me, but staring at Yera; 'ask anything you please, and come 
 
412 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 to me when you like — we are old friends, remember. Farewell 
 for the present ; farewell you also, my pretty one/ he added, 
 kissing his hand to Vera ; ' we shall meet, I dare say, you and I, 
 the day after to-morrow!' Ivan glanced at me rather impatiently, 
 I thought, and more lingeringly at Vera, and departed. He did 
 not look at Krilof again. 
 
 Andrey laughed aloud as the Tsar disappeared. 
 
 ' That was a sad misfire for you, Stroganof,' he said ; ' but be 
 comforted, for if the Tsar had granted your petition, I should 
 have stepped forward and said that in this matter the lady con- 
 cerned should in justice be consulted, and also her friends ! ' 
 
 Vera flashed a look of anger at her brother. ' Andrey,' she 
 said scornfully, ' in order to be brother-in-law to this little tyrant, 
 would gladly see his sister rendered miserable for life ! My 
 brothers are merchants like thine, Sasha; nevertheless, I know 
 what I know.' 
 
 'And what is that, my sweet sister?' asked Andrey, still 
 laughing, for he believed that he discerned victory already at 
 hand, and his heart was light. 
 
 But Vera vouchsafed no reply whatever ; and, as for me, all I 
 could say was — for I could think of nothing wiser at the moment 
 — that I wished we were at Kamka instead of in the streets of 
 Moscow ; for then I should give myself the great satisfaction of 
 chastising him as he deserved, whereas here I was obliged to put 
 up with his foolery, though it sickened me. 
 
 ' Why so ? ' he said ; ' fight me, if you desire it, here ; I am 
 ready ! Or come down, if you prefer it, to the banks of the 
 Moskva, and have this matter out there ! ' Andrey certainly had 
 spirit ; our fights always ended in the same way, yet he was ever 
 ready for another. I think I accommodated him that afternoon, 
 but I cannot remember with certainty. We were still boys in 
 years, and boyish in our ways ; and the fights were constant 
 between us, and this is why I cannot be certain as to whether we 
 fought that day or not. 
 
 But this I know, that whereas the Tsar Ivan had been, though 
 firm, friendly disposed towards me on the first day, he was angry 
 and unfriendly on the nest, and stamped his foot when he saw 
 me, and frowned, looking from me to Vera as though incensed to 
 observe that I was again in the society of this beautiful maiden. 
 
 ' I have thought over that which you said to me yesterday, 
 Stroganof,' he said ; ' your petition is unpatriotic and disloyal.' I 
 coloured and bowed, but said nothing. Ivan stamped his foot again. 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. M3 
 
 •Well, have you no tongue?' he raid angrily. 
 
 ' You are Tsar and I am your boyar,' I said, ' and the Tsar's 
 word is the law; but if you desire to know my opinion in this 
 matter, I will be bold to tell it you, as I dared to speak up in 
 another matter two years ago; and it is that I like your treat- 
 ment of your boyars and people no better now than I did then. 
 Then you robbed them of their purses and property ; now you 
 would rob them of their love and life-happiness.' 
 
 The Tsar raised his spiked staff with the old passionate gesture, 
 but let it fall again without assaulting me. 
 
 • Stop,' he said, ' you are wrong. I rob no one. It is the 
 recognised right and privilege of the Grand Dukes of Kussia to 
 choose for their brides the loveliest and the best. Do you grudge 
 to your sovereign the exercise of his right ? ' 
 
 'The Tsar should have the best,' I admitted ; 'he should have 
 that maiden who is most capable of making him happy and con- 
 tented ; there are hundreds beautiful enough for this. But the 
 Tsar must have other things besides beauty, such as the willing- 
 ness of the maiden, without which all her loveliness would not 
 avail to delight him. A weeping bride brings no content to the 
 home ! ' 
 
 • She who is chosen to be the Tsaritsa sheds no tears ! ' said 
 Ivan, flushing. 
 
 ' There are those who would die rather than sit beside you 
 upon the throne ! ' I said boldly, for I had worked myself up by 
 this time to that pitch of recklessness that I cared not what I said. 
 Also I happened to catch sight of Vera's face at the moment, and 
 the flash of approval she gave me would have carried me to any 
 length of disloyalty and audacity. 
 
 'There you lie,' said Ivan, looking very pale, and his eyes 
 assuming that bird-of-prey expression which I knew so well two 
 years before. 
 
 ' You lie,' he said, stamping his foot. ' there are none such; 
 if my boyars are traitors, the maidens know better what is 
 their sovereign ! ' 
 
 ' I am no liar,' I said, " and no traitor ; and this you know, Ivan 
 VasiKtch ! ' 
 
 For answer, the Tsar raised his spiked staff and banged it down 
 on the ground, pinning my foot to the wooden side-pavement upon 
 which we stood. I do not think that I flinched ; Vera did not 
 know that I was touched, as I afterwards discovered, but the Tsar 
 did. I was not seriously hurt, though two of my toes were badly 
 
414 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 gored. Ivan glared at me for a moment, the spike still pinning me 
 to the ground. Then his face softened, and he drew the staff away. 
 
 ' By my soul, Sasha Stroganof, you are a brave man,' he said, 
 ' and I value such as thee.' 
 
 ' Then do not needlessly estrange me for ever from thee. Give 
 me my petition, and I shall be the truest servant in all thy realms ; 
 refuse it, or attempt to take from me what is my own, and there 
 is none in all Eussia shall hate thee more than I.' 
 
 Ivan laughed, frowned, looked haughtily, and said : 
 
 ' Nay, thy favour or thy hatred will not support or destroy the 
 Tsar. Do as seemeth good to thee, Stroganof. I am stronger than 
 thou ; it is better not to withstand the Tsar. Is this the maiden ? ' 
 
 The question came so unexpectedly that I only flushed and 
 had no answer ready, but to my surprise Vera came to the rescue. 
 
 ' Yes,' she said, ' I am she.' Ivan frowned and then smiled. 
 
 ' Ha ! ' he said, ' you are one of the bold ones also, I perceive.' 
 
 ' Is it boldness to acknowledge one's betrothed husband ? ' she 
 replied quietly. 
 
 ' Where the Tsar is a suitor, betrothals no longer hold ! ' said 
 Ivan. 
 
 ' Are we slaves, then, to be bought by the highest bidder, 
 whether we will or no ? ' 
 
 Vera looked so haughtily at the Tsar that I trembled, in spite 
 of my admiration ; for, I thought, she appeared in her anger so 
 queenly and so splendid that no man of woman born could see her 
 and withhold his love from so magnificent a creature. But Ivan 
 was too angry to be in love. 
 
 ' Silence, you handsome fury ! ' he cried, half raising his hand 
 as though to strike her. At this gesture I dared greatly, for it 
 drove my patience clean out of me, patience being a quality which 
 had never a very firm hold upon me. 
 
 ' Dare to touch her,' I cried, ' and, Tsar though you be, I shall 
 stretch you at my feet ; it would not be the first time, remember.' 
 
 And now again my master revealed his real greatness. For- 
 getting in an instant his own passion and my audacity, he only 
 thought of the good which lay in my fearlessness, and not at all 
 of the disloyalty and rudeness which disfigured it. 
 
 ' Sasha,' he said, ' you are a man after my heart ; I swear 
 it ! We will not quarrel. If there are others as fair as this one, 
 I shall think of thee and leave her ; but if she be the fairest of all, 
 I must take her. This is more than I would say to any other 
 boyar in the realm.' 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 415 
 
 { And it is enough, sire,' said Vera ; ' come, Sasha, we have 
 done our best, and the Tsar has done his ; the rest is with God.' 
 
 It did not appear to me that our prospects were much the 
 brighter, for it was extremely unlikely that the Tsar would see 
 any maiden more lovely than Vera ; but there was nothing to gain 
 by further argument or further useless incensing of the Tsar, and 
 my princess and I — having bowed to Ivan — withdrew, I limping a 
 little in spite of my efforts to walk in my usual manner. Vera 
 noticed it at once ; there was blood, too, upon my boot, and I left 
 a track of blood as I went. 
 
 ' What has happened to your foot, Sasha ? ' she said ; ' see, it 
 is bleeding.' 
 
 ' The nails in the wood pavement are badly knocked in,' I 
 said ; ' I must have wounded myself with one of them ! ' Vera 
 stopped and examined my foot. Then she suddenly started to 
 her feet, flushing red with rage. 
 
 ' Sasha,' she said — though in her agitation she could scarcely 
 form the words — ' I will die a thousand deaths, I swear it, before 
 I consent to marry this tyrant and bully. It was he that did this. 
 Confess it was his accursed spike that went through your foot, and 
 you never groaned and never winced, lest I should see it and tear 
 his heart from his bosom ! ' Vera's own bosom heaved and panted 
 in her agitation. She burst into tears, and astonished me still 
 further by repeatedly kissing my foot when we reached the privacy 
 of home, and afterwards washing the wound — such as it was — and 
 doctoring it with some of Tatyana's herbs ; it was nothing of a 
 wound in reality, but it might have been. 
 
 And over that bleeding foot of mine we solemnly vowed once 
 again that, come what might, Vera should never be allowed to 
 wed the young Tsar ; and once again we took comfort in the 
 renewal of this determination. For what though the meshes of 
 the net wound themselves ever closer around us ? At the last 
 moment we should rend in shreds the snare and escape ; we had 
 sworn it ! 
 
 (To be continued.) 
 
4 i6 
 
 At the Sign of the Ship. 
 
 LAST month all the Scottish lion in a peaceful nature was 
 aroused by reviewers who did not understand, or pretended 
 not to understand, common Scots words. Since then another 
 critic, Mr. Purcell, devotes three columns and a half of the 
 Academy (June 27) to what I fear I must call incoherences about 
 Scotland and Scotch authors and critics, all a propos of Mr. 
 Stevenson's Weir of Hermiston. . As Mr. Purcell has never crossed 
 the Tweed (he says), his opinion of Caledonia is like that about 
 ' rich Cyrene,' which the Delphic oracle treated with contempt. 
 
 Mr. Purcell says : ' Caledonia . . . has ever been to each 
 poetic child of her own, not only a fit nurse, but a most partial, 
 indulgent, and boastful one.' If Mr. Purcell knows anything at 
 all about literary history, he knows, on reflection, that his remark 
 is incorrect. He must have heard of Jeffrey's reviews of c a poetic 
 child' named Scott, Was Jeffrey — then 'the first of British 
 critics ' — ' partial, indulgent, and boastful ' as regards Sir Walter ? 
 Nonsense ! In fact no man is a prophet in his own country, a 
 Scot least of all. San Francisco, not Edinburgh, has a memorial 
 of Mr. Stevenson. Mr. Crockett has told a tale which I may 
 therefore repeat. It is ben trovato, if not vero. When Mr. 
 Barrie's amusing Professor's Love Story was played in Kirrie- 
 muir (Thrums), one of the audience was heard to remark, 'Man, 
 this is waur nor' (worse than) ' Walker, LondoixV This is the 
 common line of Scotch criticism of ' a brither Scot.' ' Brither' is 
 Scots for ' brother,' by the way. Yet Mr. Purcell, with fine 
 humour, avers that the critical Caledonian ' feels that he has dis- 
 covered another masterpiece ' if he sees in print ' but one cherished 
 topographical name — the Brig o' Guddlepaddock, or the Kirk o' 
 Cuddyclavers.' Alas ! I have not found the Northern reviewer so 
 complacent, and it was a Scot who trampled so noisily on what he 
 
Longman's Magazine. 
 
 September 1896. 
 
 A Boyar of the Terrible. 
 
 A ROMANCE OF THE COVET OF IVAN THE CRUEL, 
 
 FIRST TSAR OF RUSSIA. 
 
 By Fred. WhishaW, 
 
 Author of ' Out ok Doors in Tsarland,' etc. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 THE TSAR'S BRIDE-CHOICE. 
 
 I MAKE no boast of my conduct at this time. I have lived 
 long enough to regret that l was in this matter compelled to 
 oppose my will to that of the Lord's anointed; and yet I have 
 little doubt — indeed, none at all — that were I to live my life over 
 again I should act in precisely the same fashion. In a word, it 
 is the necessity to oppose myself to the Tsar that I regretted, and 
 do still regret ; as for the act of opposition — whether to perform 
 it or to submit — there never was, and never could be, any question. 
 I have been well punished for my offence, and well rewarded for 
 my temerity ; I have suffered, and I have rejoiced; and I say 
 again, that, taking the one thing with the other, I should act 
 as I acted before if the same circumstances were to arise and the 
 same alternatives be placed before me. 
 
 The day after my encounter with the Tsar, which I have just 
 described, was the first of Ivan's personal inspection of Russia's 
 wealth of boyar maidenhood. I had seen many notorious beauties 
 
 VOL. XXVIII. NO. CLXVII. G G 
 
426 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 about the city, and some of these were very regal-looking per- 
 sonage?. Each of the better known beauties had her own circle 
 of adherents and flatterers, who had assured themselves of her 
 approaching triumph, and were doing their best to ingratiate 
 themselves with one who might at any day blossom forth as the 
 consort of their sovereign. 
 
 I still remember the thrill of surprise and admiration which 
 passed over me when first I met Maria Vladimirova ; and even 
 more memorable is the moment when there rose suddenly upon 
 me the moon-like loveliness of Anastasia Eomanova, or Eomanof ! 
 It was then that amazement startled me into a momentary dis- 
 loyalty to my own beautiful princess, and as we suddenly encoun- 
 tered the Eomanof boyarishnya I exclaimed to Vera : 
 
 ' Oh, look, Vera ; look ! We may be safe yet ! ' 
 
 It was indeed a vision of beauty and true grace, and Vera was 
 no whit offended or amused by my admiration for this other. On 
 the contrary, I think she was honestly delighted to see every 
 beautiful face that we came across, as increasing her own chance 
 of escape. 
 
 During the preliminary stage of the Tsar's personal review of 
 the maidens submitted to his consideration, he appeared to have 
 little difficulty in making up his mind at least as to which of 
 1 hose present were altogether unworthy ; many did not receive a 
 second glance, some were scarcely blessed with one. Eassing 
 along the ranks of the selected maidens, Ivan signified his 
 approval of about one in four of these by a slight bow, the lady 
 so honoured considering herself thereby qualified to present her- 
 self at the second stage of the Tsar's selection, which was to be 
 held on the following day. Those who received no imperial bow 
 retired, forming, doubtless, their own opinions as to the qualifica- 
 tion of the young Tsar to adjudicate in the matter of female 
 attractions. 
 
 There were still 500 girls left in the competition, however, for 
 the second stage, and these doubtless formed a higher opinion of 
 the Tsars good taste than the rejected. Olga Kosinsky was one 
 of those qualified to be inspected a second time, and, of course, 
 mv splendid Vera was another. Vera looked radiantly beautiful, 
 and was one of the very few upon whom the Tsar smiled as he 
 bowed. 
 
 The general lon.^ensus of opinion seemed to be. after this first 
 weeding-out of the ranks of beauty, that the three most pre- 
 eiftinent in loveliness of all those assembled to court the Tsar's 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 427 
 
 regard were the Vladimirova boyarishnya, Anastasia Romanof, 
 and my princess ; though some preferred one and seme another, 
 and Olga had her admirers as well as others. 
 
 Audrey Krilof was wild with exuberant delight. So many 
 were the compliments and so gross the flattery poured out upon 
 him on behalf of his beautiful sister, that he almost regarded her 
 as the chosen Tsaritsa already, and rallied me upon the faint ness 
 of my hopes in that quarter. 
 
 ' There is time yet,' I said, ' for many things, and 500 maidens 
 still remain to choose from ! ' 
 
 But after the second day, when but 100 girls remained of 
 those qualified to reappear a third time. Vera being still one of 
 these, Andrey was even more jubilant, and bade me make up mv 
 mind that Vera was no longer for such as me. 
 
 ' On the day that Vera is Tsaritsa,' 1 said, ' I shall chastise the 
 Tsar's brother-in-law. That will be a new glory to me, as well as 
 the usual pleasure ! ' Andrey only laughed, and said we must 
 both deal with new circumstances when they should arise ; words 
 were foolish things. 
 
 I met my cousin Pavel Prohorof on the third day, and he was 
 very miserable, for Olga llosinsky was still among those in the 
 unrejected list, and the Tsar had even smiled upon her. 
 
 But on the fourth day, whether by accident or of set purpose, 
 poor Olga slipped on the stairs of the Hosinsky mansion and fell, 
 bruising her face so that she presented quite a miserable appear- 
 ance. She was made to look as presentable as possible, however, 
 by the old prince her father, and was Benl in among the rest of 
 the fifty now remaining, with a black handkerchief tied round 
 her cheek, as though suffering from toothache. The Tsar 
 frowned when he saw her, and then laughed and passed on, 
 remarking that he would have no wife with aching teeth, and 
 forthwith instructed his ' zoobnoy vrach,* or dentist, to pay more 
 particular attention, in the matter of teeth, to all those maidens 
 still remaining with living chances. And so Olga Hosinskv, 
 whose teeth were in reality magnificent, passed in safety from the 
 competition, to the bitter disappointment of the old prince and 
 the acute delight of my good cousin Pavel, who has since made 
 her an excellent husband. 
 
 And now there were but twenty maidens left to choose from 
 and soon these were reduced to ten, and still my Vera was a living 
 chance. The Tsar, whenever I met him during this time, avoided 
 my glance and made as though he did not see me: and as for 
 
 o a 2 
 
428 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 his attitude towards Vera, in trie ceremonies connected with his 
 now very deliberate process of selection, it was such as to give no 
 hope but that her chance of being the chosen Tsaritsa was at 
 least as great as any. It was impossible for Vera to look any- 
 thing but magnificent, or to act and speak otherwise than proudly 
 and grandly ; she could never condescend to such undignified 
 subterfuges as that adopted by pretty Olga Hosinsky. Vera 
 would have scorned to appear other than she was, and therefore 
 the Tsar saw her, as I did — the loveliest and the proudest of her 
 sex ; and when the ten were reduced to five, and these again, 
 after much careful consideration and consultation with parents, 
 and guardians, and doctors, to three, my princess was still one of 
 those who were as yet equal in the favour of the Tsar. 
 
 Of these, the Eomanof boyarishnya was, some said, the likeliest 
 to retain that favour to the end ; though others declared that 
 Vera Krilof s chances were equally high, and a few even pinned 
 their faith to the attractions of the Vladimirova. This latter was 
 a haughty, bold, disagreeable woman, and it was freely said that 
 if the young Tsar should choose her as his bride, the Court would 
 not be a pleasant place to abide in. She was arrogant and rude 
 to all she came in contact with, though obsequious and flattering 
 towards the Tsar himself; and her attitude towards Vera and 
 Anastasia Eomanof was ill-mannered to a degree. The Komanof 
 boyarishnya, on the contrary, was a very charming personality ; 
 serious and religious, gentle, honest, sweet and kindly to all, 
 modest, and most beautiful. As for Vera's own attitude towards 
 the Tsar, it is a matter of wonder to me to this very day how the 
 passionate Ivan tolerated it, and even seemed to take a delight in 
 it, excepting that he was known to be ever an ardent admirer of 
 the high spirit. For Vera — proud Vera — made no secret of her 
 aversion to him personally, and of her disinclination to be chosen 
 to the supreme dignity. When the Tsar spoke to or questioned 
 her, she replied civilly but coldly, pointing out — when oppor- 
 tunity offered — the superior merits of the Eomanof and Vladimirof 
 maidens. Ivan would occasionally frown and stamp his foot at 
 her, an action which never evoked more than a haughty glance 
 from her eyes, and a curl of the lip. 
 
 When there were none but these three beautiful creatures 
 still competing, they were removed to the palace and accommo- 
 dated with apartments there, being placed in a room together, 
 having a sitting-chamber attached. 
 
 This move proved extremely awkward for my purposes, and 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 4=9 
 
 almost drove me to despair, for I knew not how now to communi- 
 cate witli Vera, nor how to carry her off at the last moment, if it 
 should indeed come to this, that I must escape with her. 
 
 It appeared that the Tsar had his own end in view when he 
 caused the three maidens to be removed to the palace, and this 
 end was to obtain secretly an insight into the character and dis- 
 position of each, by listening to their conversation, when they 
 should be unaware of his presence. 
 
 In this way it happened that the Vladimirova, whose tongue 
 was ever a sharp and disagreeable member, ruined her chance at 
 the last by the unkindness of her bearing towards the other two. 
 For in the midst of a furious wordy onslaught upon the beautiful 
 Anastasia Komanof, during which her cruel remarks and accusa- 
 tions had reduced that gentle maiden to tears, the Tsar opened a 
 door in the tapestry and greatly astonished the Vladimirova by 
 requesting her to withdraw forthwith from the competition ; for, 
 said he, so ungentle a nature as hers would form no proper com- 
 plement to his own, which was all too rough already. Thus the 
 Vladimirova returned to her home, to deplore for ever her un- 
 charitable tongue ; and Vera and the Romanova were left alone to 
 compete for the ultimate favour of the Tsar. 
 
 And now happened that for which I bless, and have ever 
 blessed, the name of Anastasia Komanof, the beautiful and gentle 
 bride of our Tsar ; the late beloved empress of this land, to whose 
 goodness and wisdom — as all admit — my master is indebted for 
 many years of happiness and of comparative freedom from those 
 terrible fury-fits which have gained for him, since her death, the 
 title of 'cruel' and ' terrible ' ; and to whose intelligence at this 
 time T, too, owe all that I hold most dear in this life. 
 
 After the Vladimirova candidate had disappeared, and Vera and 
 Anastasia Komanof were left alone, it seems that my Vera, for once 
 in her life, broke down, and wept in Anastasia's arms, and implored 
 her to do what she could to save her from the fate she dreaded. 
 
 ' The issue,' said the Romanof boyarishnjja, kissing her 
 tcinh-rly and soothing her, ' is in God's hands, and He does all 
 things well. Do you not love the young Tsar, my pretty one?' 
 
 ' Less than the lowest of his subjects ! ' cried Vera, sobbing : 
 • and you, I can see, love him truly and well. Is it not BO? ' 
 
 'Oh, how well ! ' said Anastasia ; ' I would die for him ! ' 
 
 1 And I would die rather than have him,' sobbed Vera ; ' never 
 was woman more welcome to lover than you are to him and to 
 his throne ! ' 
 
43o A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 ' Nay, but the issue is not in our hands ; let God choose her 
 who is best suited to be Tsaritsa of this great empire ; and if Ivan, 
 our dear sovereign, should deign to select either of us two, let that 
 one joyfully and humbly acquiesce, and do her best to fulfil her 
 new and great destiny.' 
 
 ' That I shall never do,' said Vera, setting her face. ' If I 
 were chosen, then either he or I should die rather than our 
 marriage take place ! ' 
 
 ' Oh, fie, fie ! ' cried Anastasia — ' and thou art so beautiful and 
 so haughty and proud — an ideal Tsaritsa as all declare ; far more 
 like an empress than poor I ; in truth, Vera, I believe Heaven has 
 
 already chosen thee for this great office ' 
 
 ' Nonsense ! ' said Vera, ' the Tsar and I could never agree ; it 
 is such as thee that the Tsar requires to make him a contented 
 and a happy man. He would kill me in a week, or I him ! Your 
 gentleness will soothe and tame his roughness, like oil on troubled 
 waters ; you may save the Tsar by marrying him. I could never 
 do that ; I should drive him mad, and he would kill me with that 
 spike of his. And, besides all this, I ask you, for the love of God, 
 to save me from this husband, for my heart has another husband.' 
 ; Alas ! what can I do ? ' cried gentle Anastasia ; ' the issue is 
 not mine, but God's and his. I love none but him ; yet if I did, 
 I think I should forget that which was private, and belonged to 
 the former time, in this great and new destiny. Expel this old 
 love, Vera ; and — should you be so far blessed — welcome the new. 
 Can you listen to the voice of Heaven— of Eussia — of this god- 
 like young Tsar, and refuse to hear it ? ' 
 
 ' To me there is nothing godlike in the call,' said Vera ; ' the 
 voice of love is, for me, the voice of God. If you feel thus in the 
 matter, Anastasia Eomanova, it is your clear duty to marry the 
 Tsar ! ' 
 
 ' Alas ! how gladly would I do so, were he to choose me — but 
 lie may choose thee instead; and when I look upon thee, Vera 
 Pet rovna, I tell myself with tears that he were wise to do so ! ' 
 
 ' I will teach you,' said Vera, ' how it may be brought about 
 that he shall choose you, and must choose you, because there will 
 be none other to choose.' 
 
 ' No, no — a thousand times ! ' sobbed Anastasia ; ' the Tsar's 
 choice shall be a free one. I will do nothing to hinder it, even 
 though my life depend — as I believe it does — upon his love ! ' 
 
 ' Even if I swear to thee, Anastasia, that I will never wed this 
 man, and that he or I must perish if I am chosen ? Now, listen — 
 
ABOYAR 01 THE TERRIBLE. i.;< 
 
 I do swear it, by all I hold most dear ! I swear it, by the love I 
 bear to my own lover; if Ivan chooses me for his bride, and it 
 comes near to marriage between us. either he dies or I die, and 
 the fault will he thine, for thou canst help me out of this difficulty, 
 if thou desire it.' 
 
 ' ill i\o so.' said Anastasia, weeping, ' is it for the Tsar's good ? 
 Are you sure of this before Heaven?' 
 
 'Before J leaven, for his good, in very truth! Nay, for his 
 salvation, his very life, his happiness — everything; and mine and 
 your own, too, Anastasia! ' 
 
 ' My own is nothing ! ' she sobbed. 
 
 : His then,' Vera repeated; ' you will act for his good; you 
 will save the Tsar.' 
 
 1 You are sure of this ? ' 
 
 ' Absolutely. Ho as I desire, and the Tsar lives and loves and 
 is happy ; refuse me, and allow him to take me for his bride, 
 and I swear to you t hat he can neither love me nor be happy, nor 
 even live, for I myself will kill him, or he me.' 
 
 Anastasia shuddered and crossed herself. 'Tel! me what to do, 
 and I will do it ! ' she said. 
 
 Then the two maidens put their head.; together, with the re- 
 sult thai the Komanof /"''''' '"/'' soon retired to her bed, 
 Hushed and trembling and pleading iiloe>s; an.il that Vera caused 
 a letter to be delivered to me by a trusty messenger, bidding me 
 pass myself into the palace as a doctor summoned by herself on 
 behalf of Anastasia, who felt herself grievously indisposed. 
 
 As for me, being half mad with the helplessness and anxiety 
 of my position during these last few days — for Vera, having been 
 removed to the palace, our plans of escape had all been nipped in 
 the bud — my heart rejoiced exceedingly when I received Vera's 
 message, for I knew that she had devised some new plan by which 
 to escape thus, at the last moment, the meshes of the surrounding 
 net. 
 
 Within live minute- F had borrowed from one of our yerfs the 
 kaftan of a peasant of Perm, the long leather boots, and a fur cap 
 >vered more than half of my face; the collar of the kaftan 
 concealed the lower portion of my countenance. And thus \rre- 
 pared I went at once t<> the palace within the Kremlin wall and 
 demanded admittance as the znahar : ", wi e-man of Kamka. 
 stating that my mater. Prince Andrey Krilof, had heard a 
 rumour that there wa illnesi within the apartments occupied 
 by his sister, and had therefore desired me. the family leech, to 
 
432 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 investigate the matter, and in case of necessity to attend to her 
 ailments, since I was thoroughly acquainted with her constitution 
 and was accustomed to treat her when at home at our own village. 
 By this means I was allowed access to the princess, though the 
 doorkeeper and others laughed arrogantly at my appearance and 
 mission; for they had seen foreign doctors, of late, about the 
 Court, and had already begun to look down upon plain Kussian 
 costumes and unassuming Eussian znahars ; but the laugh went 
 the other way before they were many hours older. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE ROMANOF. 
 
 As I passed through the rooms and passages which lay between 
 the front entrance and the apartments occupied by the maidens 
 still in competition I caught sight of young Tsar Ivan, drinking 
 and playing chess with some of his favourite companions. He 
 looked flushed and angry, and spoke in loud tones, and I judged 
 that the fortune of the game had gone against him, or that he 
 had taken indiscreetly of the wine upon the table ; for at this 
 time Ivan was given to intemperate habits of self-indulgence — 
 habits which the companionship and influence of gentle Anastasia 
 Romanof afterwards modified most beneficially. 
 
 In the chamber of the maidens I found my Vera awaiting me, 
 pale and agitated. She received me distantly, as though fearful 
 of observation, but whispered that I must take no notice, since 
 the Tsar might be listening and watching from behind the 
 tapestries, as he was known to do ; but I reassured her by saying 
 that I had seen him at play with his boyars. 
 
 ' Then we may speak freely,' said Vera ; ' and first let me tell 
 you, that when you go forth this evening from the palace I must 
 go with you, Sasha, or we are lost ! ' 
 
 * Then you shall come, if I die for it ! ' I said ; ' come at 
 once ! ' 
 
 ' Xot so,' said Vera ; ' there must be no force or noise, but only 
 cunning ; force would not avail us here, not even the prowess of 
 my Sasha Stroganof ! ' 
 
 ' Speak on, then,' I said ; ' what have you in your mind ? ' 
 
 1 The boyarishnya Eomanof, my only rival, is sick in the 
 chamber adjoining; she is really ill with excitement and the 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERR HUE. 433 
 
 shock of what I have told her — namely, that I shall escape to- 
 night and leave the victory with her. But in her sickness is our 
 salvation. You. as leech, can insist upon my removal, lest Anas- 
 tasia's illness prove dangerous and infectious. The Tsar will make 
 no difficulty, if persuaded that there is danger. What think you 
 of the plan ? ' 
 
 ' The plan is good.' I said ; ' but who is to persuade the Tsar 
 of this ? Me he would recognise.' 
 
 ' I will send the woman who attends us — she is with the 
 Komanowi,' said Vera; 'come you in now, as znaluir and leech, 
 and frighten her ; and she will frighten the Tsar.' 
 
 So together Vera and I passed into the next room, where lay 
 the beautiful Anastasia. flushed and panting, tended by the old 
 Russian nurse, her own body-servant. I could see at a glance 
 that there was nothing the matter with the maiden excepting 
 agitation, which my presence greatly increased. Nevertheless, I 
 sent the nurse with word to the Tsar that the boyarishnya was 
 sick, and that Princess Krilof must be separated from her, and I 
 listened at the open door as she went with her message. I could 
 distinctly hear the loud, heightened tones of the angry Ivan, as 
 he conversed with the old woman. His luck at play must have 
 been very bad, for he was ruder and more violent than I had yet 
 heard him, and in his excitement he showed his mind more, per- 
 haps, than he knew — his mind, that is, of the moment. For after 
 the old nurse had delivered her message, I heard him shout at 
 her, and say : 
 
 ; Which of the two is ill, you hag? That is the point — quick, 
 speak.' 
 
 And after the nurse had spoken — 
 
 'All! the Komanof. I would with all my heart it were 
 that she-devil. She may die for me, when she pleases, am! 
 the devil have his own ; and she would depart lest the Komanof 
 infect her — ha! that is good! lest the Eomanof infect her! Now 
 depart from me, before I kill you, you hag ; stay, tell the she- 
 devil Krilof to go quickly where she will ; I desire not to set eyes 
 upon her again. Let her be away in five minutes, before I come 
 to Bee what ails my Tsaritsa ! ' 
 
 Back came the trembling and frightened Marfa with her 
 message, which she delivered to Vera in a modified form; and 
 away sped my princess and I out of the palace into the night, 
 confused, and only half realising the sudden and instant success 
 of our plan of escape. For in truth neither she nor I had accu- 
 
434 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 rately gauged the Tsar's mind in this matter ; nor do I wholly 
 understand to this day his attitude towards Vera during that long 
 and agitating period of bride-selecting. It is not my opinion that 
 his real preference was ever in doubt ; but it is probable that other 
 considerations besides preference influenced him, and that this 
 was why he wavered in the balance between the haughtiness of 
 Vera and the gentleness of Anastasia ; and that he chose the 
 latter in a moment of wrath as the more peaceful haven for so 
 turbulent a spirit as his own, showing thereby his wisdom and 
 sagacity. But Vera suggested that he intended from the first to 
 choose the Komanof, and that he deliberately kept her (Vera) in 
 suspense, in order to punish and subdue her for her haughty 
 spirit in openly avowing her disinclination to be chosen by him ; 
 perhaps also he desired to punish me for my presumption in 
 appealing to him, as I had done, to leave me my ewe lamb. I 
 have reason to believe that Vera entertained in the secret depths 
 of her heart other opinions on the matter ; but it was ever a 
 subject which she disliked to discuss. However this may have 
 been, it is certain that, on the following day, Anastasia Komanof — 
 now happily restored to health — was proclaimed the chosen of the 
 Tsar, and homage was done to her by all, as to the Tsaritsa elect. 
 As for my Vera, her crestfallen brother An drey left Moscow with 
 her the same day, by order of the Tsar, to return to Molebsk ; for 
 it now appeared that his Majesty was as anxious to see her no 
 more as he had formerly seemed attracted by her ; and there are 
 those who hold that Ivan was afraid of being influenced by her 
 amazing beauty to change his mind at the last moment in spite 
 of his better judgment. As for me, I sometimes think — knowing 
 my great master as I do, and understanding better than most 
 how noble a spirit was concealed beneath that rugged and 
 passionate exterior — I sometimes think that he was indeed in 
 love with Vera, against his own inclinations, and that out of an 
 honourable desire to accede to my petition he did violence to his 
 own feelings, recognising that he had deliberately fallen under 
 the spell of Vera's beauty without intending at the first to do 
 more than punish me and her for our presumption ; and in this 
 opinion I have at times received remarkable confirmation, even 
 from the highest source. 
 
 If it be so, this would account for his great and lasting 
 auger against me, which has been a cause of deep grief to me for 
 many years, and is still a regretful memory, even though in his 
 later years my master and I were inseparable companions, and all 
 
.-/ BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 435 
 
 was forgiven between us. None ever guessed or supposed that I 
 had acted leech, or rather the village wise-man, on that last even- 
 ing of doubt and danger. If the Tsar had known this, he would 
 never have forgiven rne ; and since the deception led to every 
 good result, and to no evil, who would blame the gentle Tsaritsa 
 for her very slight share in it, and for not delivering Vera and 
 me into the hands of the Tsar ? No woman in the world could 
 have made a better wife to Ivan than did this Anastasia Romanof. 1 
 Oh that she had Lived as long as he ! 
 
 1 The Anastasia Romanof mentioned in Boyai Stroganof's reminiscences as 
 the wife of Ivan the Terrible was the first of the Romanof family to come into 
 prominence in Russian history, though, as Destiny ruled it, she was not the pro- 
 genitrix of the Romanof Dynasty, in spite of the fact that she was the first of 
 that name to occupy, conjointly with her husband, the throne of Russia. Anas- 
 tasia bore sons to Ivan ; but of these the second only survived and succeeded his 
 father: Feodor, a youth of weak intellect, who required no less than five Regents 
 to assist him in guiding the Slap of the State. Feodor died without issue, and 
 in him perished politically, for the time being, the line of Romanof, while that of 
 Rurik collapsed finally. As for the Komanofs, who had Hashed suddenly into 
 prominence in the person of Anastasia, at Feodor's death the family retired once 
 more into obscurity : while for fifteen years the affairs of the State were mis- 
 managed by the boyars. Hut suddenly, by a turn of Fortune'.-, wheel, the house 
 of Romanof once more came to the front. Anastasia's brother Nikita, brother- 
 in-law and favourite of Ivan the Terrible, had been a popular character in his 
 day. This popularity lie transmitted to his son Feodor. better known as the 
 Abbot Filaret ; and when the Russian people grew tired of the boyar-rule of the 
 last fifteen years, which was another way of >pulling anarchy, and clamoured for 
 a Dynasty and a settled state of affairs, Feodor's young son, Michael Romanof, 
 was unanimously chosen to be Tsar bf Russia, and the real founder of the Great 
 Dynasty which still maintains its firm hold upon the hearts of the Russian people. 
 1 append a shortened pedigree of the House of Romanof, showing how Stroganofs 
 friend, Anastasia Romanof, was related to, though not the founder of, the present 
 Dynasty. 
 
 Boyar Roman Yurevitch Zacharin. (Born about 1500.) 
 
 
 Anastasia Romanovna. Nikita Romanovitch, 
 
 Wife of Ivan the Terrible. j 
 
 I . (dor (Abbot Filaret). 
 Feodor (Tsar), d. 1598. | 
 
 (End of Rurik Dynasty. ) Michael ( Firsl Romanof Tsar), ace. 1613. 
 
 I 
 Alexey. 
 
 Peter the Great. 
 
 I 
 Anna. 
 
 1 
 Raul. 
 
 1 
 
 Nicholas I. 
 
 zander II. 
 
 I 
 Alexander III. 
 
 I 
 Nicholas II. 
 
436 A BO YAR OF THE TERRIBLE. r 
 
 I was unwilling to leave Moscow without at least paying my 
 respects to the Tsar and to his newly elected bride. I therefore 
 remained behind, promising Vera that I would ride quickly after 
 her party as soon as the necessary courtesies should have been 
 accomplished. There was a great reception at the palace in 
 honour of the Tsaritsa elect, and the beautiful Eomanof looked 
 more radiantly beautiful, in her own moon-like loveliness, than 
 ever before, being now supremely and absolutely happy ; and this 
 not, as I firmly believe, by reason of a gratified ambition, but 
 rather in the fruition of her love-dream. None who beheld her 
 that day could rest for a moment in doubt as to the all-absorbing 
 nature of her love for young Tsar Ivan, whom she followed with 
 her eyes wheresoever he went and came, seeming to think nothing 
 of the throngs of boyarins and boyarinyas who surrounded and 
 flattered and complimented her, or rather to have no time to 
 devote to them if the Tsar were in the room, since all her atten- 
 tion must then go to gaining a look or a smile from him. To 
 my own congratulations she made an automatic reply without 
 glancing at me ; but when — out of curiosity, and perhaps in the 
 spirit of mischief — I asked her softly whether her feverish 
 symptoms had abated since the previous evening, she flushed 
 deeply, and starting, gazed quickly in my face. 
 
 ' Are you the beloved of the Krilova ? ' she asked me. 
 
 ' I am her lover,' I said. 
 
 ' Tell her that, though I stand in the place which is hers by 
 right, for she is far more beautiful than I, it is better so than that 
 he should marry one who dares to speak of him as she spoke last 
 night. Tell her I have thought of her and her terrible words all 
 night, and wept for her, and prayed for her unruly spirit. What 
 is your name ? ' 
 
 ' Alexander Stroganof,' said I. 
 
 ' Then I will pray for you also, Alexander Stroganof, lest in 
 her turbulence of spirit she grow angry with you, and do with you 
 as she threatened to do with him.' 
 
 ' But I am not the Tsar Ivan,' I said, surprised ; ' she loves me 
 well, and it is on my behalf that she is against the Tsar.' 
 
 ' But such a spirit as hers may change suddenly and without 
 warning, therefore I shall pray for your safety and her sanity," 
 said Anastasia. ' And now, if she be still in Moscow, take her 
 hence, I entreat you, boyar ; for, since last night, I have no peace 
 because of her. I fear her for my Tsar's sake.' 
 
 Poor Vera had evidently succeeded in very completely terrify- 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 437 
 
 ing this gentle, beautiful creature, and I shall never forget the 
 intensity of her relief when I informed her that my formidable 
 princess had already left Moscow. 
 
 ' Oh, thank God ! ' she said ; ' He has already heard my 
 prayer ! ' 
 
 The young Tsar, when he caught sight of me, peered instantly 
 about among the crowd, looking, as I felt sure, for Vera, in case 
 she should also be present. When he did not find her, he frowned, 
 and was gloomy for the rest of the morning. Did he wish to find 
 her there, in spite of his own order to her to depart at once ? In 
 all truth I know not. Yet if, by some chance, or by the perver- 
 sity of destiny or of Vera's temper, she had remained for this day 
 in order to attend the reception, what would have happened ? 
 Again I say, I know not at all. Perhaps the sight of my most 
 beautiful princess would have upset the Tsar's mind once more, 
 so that he would have thrown all prudence to the winds, rejected 
 the Romanova in the moment of her triumph, and replaced her 
 with a bride whose heart was in nowise his own ; but, no, this 
 could never have happened ! Nevertheless, it was good for all 
 concerned that Vera and her fascinations were absent on that 
 day. 
 
 The Tsar spoke to me, but he was angry, and his demeanour 
 was not friendly. 
 
 'Ha, Stroganof!' he said, pretending to see me for the first 
 time. ' When do you return to Perm ? ' 
 
 ' I start to-morrow, Tsar,' I said. 
 
 I Very well,' said he, ' there is a tiger-cat already on the road ; 
 see that she does not tear out your eyes ! 
 
 I I can take care of myself wherever I go,' I said, affecting not 
 to comprehend his meaning, ' against men or devils.' 
 
 ' Xever mind the men,' he said, ' but beware of devils, if you 
 are wise, especially she-devils.' 
 
 I bowed. It was useless to continue such a conversation, and 
 I was withdrawing in order to depart from his presence ; but the 
 Tsar called me back, his voice sounding a little more gentle than 
 before. 
 
 1 Stop, Stroganof,' he said ; ' tell me, shall you marry forthwith 
 down in your own country ? ' 
 
 ' When I have won my bride,' I said. 
 
 'Is she not won already? ' asked the Tsar, quicklv. 
 
 ' She is won, but not her guardians,' I replied unadvisedly. 
 
 ' You are too young to marry, Sasha,' he said. ' It is different 
 
438 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 for the Tsar ; but if you will be advised, you will wait a year or 
 two.' 
 
 I laughed, for I was angry. 1 1 am not a child,' I said, ' but a 
 free boyar, and my Tsar is not my schoolmaster ! ' Ivan frowned 
 and stamped. 
 
 ' (to, then,' he said, ' go from my sight, seek your tiger-cat, 
 and marry whom and when you please ; you are nothing to me, 
 you that might have been the Tsar's friend ! ' 
 
 ' Ask me to do any service that a boyarin of Eussia owes to his 
 Tsar, and I will serve you to the last drop of my blood,' I said, 
 ' Ivan Vasilitch ; but you shall not be my taskmaster, nor I your 
 slave. A Stroganof may marry or give in marriage without asking 
 permission, excepting of the lady's parents or guardians.' 
 
 ' And what if the Tsar forbids those parents or guardians to 
 listen to the proposals of a disobedient boyar ? ' said Ivan, looking 
 very black. I kept my eye upon his staff, for I did not desire to 
 have my foot pinned a second time to the floor. 
 
 ' Then the boyar may possibly increase the measure of his dis- 
 obedience by taking his affairs into his own hands,' I said, and 
 bowing, withdrew before the angry Tsar could strike me, which I 
 think he otherwise would have clone at that moment. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 A LOST PRINCESS. 
 
 By this last rudeness I made for myself a bitter enemy in the 
 Tsar, who pursued me relentlessly with his ill-will for many years 
 from this time, refusing all submission from me and every attempt 
 at reconciliation. 
 
 And the first sign of this state of things showed itself soon 
 after my return to Perm. I had overtaken Vera and her brother, 
 and travelled with them without much adventure homewards, and 
 had seen my beloved princess safely restored to her own residence 
 in Molebsk ; from which day onwards life returned for us into its 
 old channels, and for a week or two matters went on exactly as in 
 the former days before these wild excitements of imperial bride- 
 elections had arisen to mar our peace. Perhaps ' peace ' is scarcely 
 the word to use, for there was little of peace between myself and 
 the brothers Krilof, whose attitude towards me was no more 
 
A BO YAK OF THE TERRIBLE. 439 
 
 friendly now than formerly, but rather less bo ; for my proud Vera 
 made no secret of how she had treated the young Tsar with no 
 more consideration than any other unwelcome suitor, and the 
 Krilofs were of opinion that, had Vera chosen to exert her fasci- 
 nations, or even to act with passive toleration towards the Tsar, he 
 would certainly have selected her instead of the Romanof; and, 
 further, that she had thrown away her chance of preferment and 
 all the dazzling prospects of almost certain selection as Tsaritsa- 
 elect, out of a perverse and childish partiality for my unworthy 
 self, a mere boyar, and — worst of all — a Stroganof. Hence I was 
 not a welcome gue>t at Molebsk, and there were many quarrels 
 between myself and these young men; but all this and a great 
 deal more would I have gladly and deliberately undergone for the 
 joy of occasionally riding out with my princess, and of hunting 
 and laughing and laying plans with her amid the solitudes of our 
 beloved pine forests, where none could hear our confidences — 
 neither angry brothers, nor tape-try-hidden Tsars ; but only the 
 solemn, nodding sentinel-pines, that heard but told no secrets, 
 and the laughing grouse, which heard and enjoyed all, but 
 betrayed us only to its own kind to give them something to 
 laugh at . 
 
 But when spring was at the full and the ice on the Ramka was 
 rotting daily, so that I expected to see the open water each morn- 
 ing, as I rode towards Molebsk one day I encountered Vera, some 
 miles from home. She sat dejectedly, and I could see from afar 
 that something was wrong, and she mused so deeply that she did 
 not see us until Borka leaped up at her and whined, having run 
 on ahead of me to pay her this court 
 
 Then Vera told me the news, which was that the Tsar had 
 
 actually sent a messenger from Moscow, bearing an ookaz, which 
 
 forbade the marriage for a term of two years of such of the 
 
 lad remained in the competition up to the last 
 
 five pi: 
 
 'But he is now married — so we have heard, 5 I said, aghast. 
 
 ' That is true, and the messenger does not dei. Vera. 
 
 'Then by what right does this Tsar dictate to us when and 
 whom we may marry,' I exclaimed; 'he has had his first choice 
 — is that not enough for him ? ' 
 
 ' The Romanova is delicate, the messenger Bays,' explained 
 Vera, 'and may possibly fail to support the strain of her new 
 greatness ; he thinks the Tsar is anxious to save the great com- 
 pany of boyariehnui the trouble of re-selection, in case of acci- 
 
44 o A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 dents, and prefers to retain a claim upon four or five only instead 
 of troubling as many thousands.' 
 
 ' It is monstrous,' I said, ' and ridiculous ; I acknowledge no 
 such rights of the Tsar over his boyars.' 
 
 ' Neither do I,' said Vera ; ' but my brothers are delighted.' 
 
 ' That of course,' I replied, flushing, ' and equally of course we 
 shall respect neither Tsar's oohaz nor brothers' selfish ambition 
 when the proper time comes ! ' 
 
 'Certainly not,' she said; 'but what if they lock me up, as 
 they threaten, in order to keep me safe from interference during 
 these two years ? ' 
 
 'They dare not; I will come like a fairy prince and release 
 you,' I cried. ' Do you seriously think they can keep me from 
 you, Vera ? ' 
 
 ' No, I do not,' she said, ' neither they nor the Tsar ! ' 
 
 All this was comforting to our feelings, and gave us hope and 
 mutual confidence ; but, though we parted that day with every- 
 thing arranged for escaping together at a certain hour of a 
 morning in the following week, and getting married when and 
 wherever we could, yet our boastful belief in my invincible power 
 to do as I pleased was destined to receive a rude shock. We had 
 arranged to meet at that point in the road to Moscow where the 
 roads from Molebsk and Perm converge, and to ride on together 
 a fourteen days' journey to a place called Ruchief, where we — or 
 rather Vera and her party — had put up at the house of the priest 
 during her journey from Viatka after the preliminary selection. 
 Vera had greatly befriended this poor priest, whose wife was sick 
 and he penniless, and we relied upon the gratitude he then ex- 
 pressed to make a claim upon him in return ; in a word, we would 
 request him to many us, and we did not doubt his readiness to 
 comply with our desires, especially as we should support these 
 with a heavy fee. 
 
 But when, on the day appointed, I rode to the place of rendez- 
 vous at the hour fixed for our meeting, there was no sign of Vera ; 
 and though I waited, in impatience and consternation, for half the 
 day, she did not appear. 
 
 Then I rode towards Molebsk, and arrived there at nightfall. 
 The little town consisted but of a few small houses and huts, with 
 the Krilof mansion towering white and huge among them, and I 
 galloped furiously to the great wooden front door of the house, 
 resolved to set the establishment by the ears, whether sleeping or 
 waking ; for I felt certain that some kind of trick had been played 
 
./ BOYAR OF THE TERR IE I.E. 4,, 
 
 upon Vera, as otherwise no number of brothers would prevent mv 
 princess from doing exactly as her will dictated, in going and 
 coming, and I was proportionately angry with those who had 
 dared to thwart her. 
 
 But, though I hammered and banged upon that door loud 
 enough to rouse the inmates, even if they had been dead instead 
 of only asleep, there was no reply, and no light was shown at door 
 or window. The house was empty and deserted. 
 
 I went round to the yard, to the stables, where I knew every 
 groom — all of whom, unlike their masters, were my very good 
 friends; but the back promises were all as deserted as the front, 
 and not a horse neighed in stable or yard, not a living thing 
 moved. 
 
 As I came into the street I heard the village cowherd stirring, 
 ami presently he passed along, blowing his long horn to summon 
 his cows — it was three in the morning or near it — and him I 
 questioned for news of the Krilofs. They had departed a week 
 ago, said the man, but whither he knew not, for nothing had been 
 said as to their destination ; probably they were at Kamka, their 
 summer resort. 
 
 The same idea had struck me also, and after I had fed poor 
 old Daniel — who had had a long journey and ought to have been 
 very tired, though he was too proud to show it — I mounted my 
 good horse and set his face for Kamka. 
 
 But neither at Kamka did I receive the comfort of finding mv 
 betrothed, for the Kamka dacha, or country house, was as empty 
 and deserted as the town mansion at Molebsk. Only here I at 
 lea.-t discovered a friend who could be of service to me in the old 
 ochotnik (hunter) who had charge of the wolfhounds which dwelt, 
 \ great noisy pack, in kennels at some distance from the house. 
 
 This old man, Stepan, informed me that the family had de- 
 parted to Moscow nearly a week ago, having called in at Kamka 
 to leave orders as they passed. They had dismissed their servant.-, 
 the greater number of them, to their homes — most of these being 
 of course serfs on the estate, they had not far to go — and had 
 signified the intention of remaining away during the whole of the 
 summer. 
 
 Old Stepan added that he had not seen the boyarishnya Vera, 
 but only Prince Andrey. the rest of the family having remained 
 within the travelling carriages without descending to converse 
 with him or others. 
 
 Here indeed was a checkmate for me. 
 
 VOL. XXVIII. NO. CLXVTI. H H 
 
442 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 It was bad enough that Vera should have been spirited away 
 at all ; but that she should have gone to Moscow was infinitely 
 worse. Why should she have been taken there, unless with the 
 deliberate intention of reawakening the Tsar's interest in her, and 
 of keeping her before his eyes in order that, should he weary of 
 Anastasia (in which case the poor Tsaritsa would probably fall a 
 victim before long to her husband's terrible passions), or if the 
 weakly young Tsaritsa should really fail in health, Vera might be 
 at hand to step immediately into the coveted vacant place at his 
 side ? I was forced to conclude that this, or something like it, 
 must be the interpretation to be put upon the action of the Krilofs 
 in thus carrying their sister back into the lion's den. 
 
 Here, too, were the materials for a tremendous imperial 
 tragedy ; for none knew better than I that if my Vera were forced 
 against her will into marriage with this Tsar, she would not hesi- 
 tate to take his life or her own. 
 
 That force had been exercised in order to compel Vera to leave 
 her home without acquainting me of the fact was quite certain ; 
 and it remained only for me to rest Daniel for a few hours, and 
 then to start once more upon that long ride to Moscow, which I 
 had alreacty so lately accomplished, in the hope of overtaking the 
 Krilof party before they could reach the capital, in which case I 
 knew well what I should do ! They had, however, nearly a full 
 week's start of me, and I doubted whether even my faithful 
 Daniel was capable of making good so great an advantage. Also, 
 I rightly concluded that these Krilofs, who knew my disposition 
 sufficiently well by this time, would not tarry by the way, since 
 they would be sure enough that I should follow at the very first 
 information I received of their departure ; and that if I overtook 
 them on the road it would no longer be an affair of staff-duelling, 
 or wrestling, but a grim matter of life and death between us. 
 
 And this is doubtless the reason why, though I rode so hard 
 that for the first time in my life I felt old Daniel tiring beneath 
 me, yet from day to day I did not seem to gain more than one 
 mile in five, and that, I calculated, would hardly suffice to bring 
 me up with them. But the reports of those to whom I applied 
 for information varied so greatly that it was almost impossible to 
 discover for certain how far in advance were those I desired to 
 overtake : one peasant would tell me four days ; the next would 
 scratch his head, calculate, and pronounce it five ; while a third 
 would declare it to be three ; and it was not until I reached 
 Kuchief, a village which I have already mentioned, and rested at 
 
./ BO YAH OF THE TERRIBLE. 443 
 
 the house of the old priest Father Ivan (Vera's friend, and he 
 on whom we had relied to marry us in our need), thai 1 at las1 
 obtained information which was really trustworthy. And here I 
 received also the first grain of comfort that I had tasted since my 
 discovery of Vera's departure — namely, a letter from my princess, 
 dictated by her to this good Father Ivan, and written by him in 
 her name unbeknown to her brothers. My betrothed was not 
 free to write for herself, nor free indeed to speak when or to whom 
 she would, or to stir hand or foot excepting under surveillance ; 
 for it had come, as I gathered, to this, that her brothers were 
 carrying her a captive to Moscow, in order to sell her, or to deliver 
 her, so to speak, bound to the Tsar if they should find that he 
 desired to have her. That Vera was able to convey to me a 
 message through Father Ivan was due only to the fact that he 
 was a minister of religion, and therefore, under plea of confession 
 and ghostly counsel, my poor princess was able to enjoy a few 
 minutes of conversation uninterrupted by the presence of others, 
 during which short interval she sent me the following message : 
 ' My brothers have torn me from home to carry me I know not 
 whither, nor for what purpose ; if, as I feel assured you will, you 
 receive this message from the good father, speed onwards swiftly 
 but cautiously, for my brothers and their servants are armed tocufc 
 you to pieces, being determined for reasons of their own that our 
 intercourse must end, if necessary, in your death at their hands. 
 This I know for certain, therefore beware. But if you should 
 reach Moscow after us, and I shall have disappeared, ask the Tsar 
 first for news of me, and afterwards look out for a white kerchief 
 at a window.' 
 
 ' And when was the princess here ? ' I asked of the good father. 
 
 • When ? But yesterday.' said he, 'about this very hour.' 
 
 So that I had gained upon them my week, all but one day ! 
 Good Daniel ! he had wearied himself to some purpose. 
 
 That night I rested well at the priest's house, and Daniel 
 rested well also, as he so richly deserved to do ; and on the follow- 
 ing day, taking the good father's blessing with me and his tearful 
 warnings to beware of those wicked Krilofs, who would sell their 
 sir-ier to gratify their owu ambitions, and would spill mv blood 
 without remorse to accomplish their end, I rod'' quickly forth 
 once more upon the track of my captive princess. 1 could not, I 
 knew, overtake the party on that day, nor probably on the nest ; 
 but on the third from this I expected to have them in view, and 
 ^o, indeed, it turned out. For on the third morning, but two or 
 
4 44 A BO YAH OB THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 three hours after sunrise on a lovely May day, I rode at last into 
 earshot of the jangling bells of the travelling carriage, and five 
 minutes later I was in sight of the party. 
 
 I had formed but the simplest plan of action. All that I knew 
 and had distinctly determined was, that I must overthrow these 
 three Krilof brothers, of whose prowess I had the poorest opinion ; 
 and that having scattered or slain them (for it had come to this, 
 that I cared not at this time what became of them, nor whether 
 they lived or died), I must seize my betrothed and ride back with 
 her into the sanctuary of the priest's house, where we should first 
 be united by the holy rites of the Church, and then let him inter- 
 fere who dared between me and my wedded wife, be he Krilof, or 
 Tsar, or devil ! 
 
 It appeared that the Krilofs feared or expected my approach 
 from behind, for they had posted a rear-guard on horseback, whose 
 duty was to keep a look-out upon the road, and this man espied 
 me as soon as I saw him and the rest ; whereupon, by some con- 
 certed signal, he gave the alarm, and instantly a body of several 
 men lagged behind, while the carriage was driven rapidly onwards 
 at increased speed. I shouted with all my might, in the vain 
 hope of prevailing upon the coachman — whom I knew well — to 
 stop, and partly with the intention of making known to my 
 betrothed that I was at hand ; but Timofey, the driver, was too 
 frightened to stop or to obey me at the expense of obedience to 
 his masters, and the carriage bumped and jolted along faster than 
 ever. But that my princess heard my voice and was able to 
 convey to me that she had heard it was, to my ecstasy, proved by 
 the fluttering for a moment of a white kerchief from the carriage 
 window. 
 
 I counted five horsemen arrayed against me as I advanced, 
 and these were drawn up across the road to prevent my passage. 
 There were Andrey Krilof and his two brothers and two servants, 
 all armed with swords and well mounted. They made no move- 
 ment as I rode towards them, and said no word aloud, though I 
 could see Andrey muttering to the rest, instructions or encourage- 
 ments, I knew not which. 
 
 ' Stand back,' I cried, as I came close to them ; ' I am a 
 desperate man to-day, Andrey, and care not what I do — for pass 
 I will.' 
 
 ' We are all desperate men to-day,' said Andrey, pale but 
 determined ; ' we have had enough of this hunting of our sister 
 by you, and are determined to put an end to it. Turn and ride 
 
./ BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 445 
 
 home, if you will, while you can. You see, we are more than you, 
 and have you at mercy ! ' 
 
 1 Yes, five swords to one ! ' I cried mockingly ; ' but only Krilof 
 swords, which count for little ! Come on, five swords to one ! ' 
 
 I rode straight at them, and the hacking began. The Krilofs 
 were small men and rather slight and feeble of limb, but of great 
 spirit. Both the servants were cowards, and escaped out of the 
 fray in a moment, one with a cut in the shoulder which made 
 him howl again ; the other, I believe, scatheless. Andrey hacked 
 furiously at me, and I was obliged to bring my sword so violently 
 down upon his head that he fell from his horse a dead man. But 
 Feodor and Osip Krilof attacked me simultaneously so vigorously 
 that tirst Osip's sword wounded my own sword-arm, and then the 
 point of Feodor's weapon entered my shoulder and I fell from 
 Daniel's back just as poor Daniel — wounded in several places — 
 fell also, his body resting on my own upon the ground. And this 
 was the last that I remembered of that fray, for my senses sud- 
 denly deserted me, and for a space of time I knew nothing. 
 When I recovered, I found that poor Daniel, who still lay upon 
 me, was dead. My enemies had disappeared, one and all, and had 
 carried dead Andrey with them, together with marks of my sword 
 upon their own persons which I think they will carry with them 
 to the grave ; for I distinctly remember touching Osip and Feodor 
 at least once each, and my sword has never been one to scratch 
 the skin and leave no scar. 
 
 I wept over my faithful Daniel, and prayed to God, if he 
 possessed a soul, to keep that soul in perpetual peace. I cannot 
 think that the most faithful of dumb creatures are to go to the 
 grave eternally without compensation for their loyalty and good 
 service to man on the earth ; for duty faithfully done to man is 
 done to God; and perhaps the wisdom of the Almighty has 
 rewards that we dream not of for the faithful servants of man ! 
 
 Then I kissed old Daniel's forehead and dragged myself away 
 on foot, bleeding considerably at arm and shoulder, but not — as I 
 could plainly feel— very seriously hurt ; and fortunately I reached, 
 within an hour, a small village, the Starost, or chief peasant, of 
 which — having first crossed himself in horror at my blood-stained 
 appearance — took me in and tended me carefully, washing my 
 wounds and treating them with herbs and ice from his lyednik 
 (ice-cellar). And here, under the kind care of Starost Piotr 
 Kunigin, I languished in fever and impatience for two long week-, 
 during which I was distracted for news of my Vera, but of course 
 
446 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 received none ; and at last, rny wounds being healed, 1 bought a 
 pony of Piotr and rode away by short stages towards Moscow, 
 weak and anxious and miserable, and fearing for my princess I 
 know not what terrible things. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIL 
 
 THE TSAR'S DISCLAIMER. 
 
 My first destination after arriving in Moscow was of course the 
 Krilof mansion, though I scarcely expected to find the house 
 occupied ; and in this my instinct did not deceive me. The old 
 sen-ant in charge of the house informed me that he had seen 
 nothing of his masters or of the boyarisknya Vera ; they had not 
 arrived in Moscow, and were not expected, he said; they had 
 returned to Molebsk some months ago. 
 
 So that this visit to Moscow, with Vera a captive, was to be a 
 secret one. Was it undertaken by order of the Tsar, or with his 
 knowledge and approval ? or was it a private family speculation of 
 the Krilofs, based upon the oohaz of the Tsar forbidding Vera's 
 marriage for two years, and fostered by the brothers' ambition ? 
 
 In either case it might be convenient to make the visit a 
 secret one, and to leave the family house unoccupied in order that 
 the fact of Vera's presence in the capital might remain unknown. 
 
 But as for me, my own course was clear. I should go straight 
 to the Tsar and persuade, or threaten, or force him to tell me all 
 he knew. If he could be passionate and violent, so could I. I 
 had braved him before this, and I would brave him again. As a 
 matter of fact, I had never lost ground with Ivan through standing 
 up manfully to him ; and if he was in league with these Krilofs 
 to do any wrong to Vera, why, I cared not a jot whether I lost 
 ground with him or not, so long as I could win back my princess 
 to freedom and safety. 
 
 Therefore, having visited my own quarters at the Stroganof 
 mansion, and removed the stains of travel, attiring myself as 
 became a boyar of my position, I proceeded towards the Kremlin, 
 in order to have this question of the Tsar's guilt or innocence 
 settled once for all. On the way I met one whom I had not 
 seen for over two years — Adashef, the young boyar whom I had 
 assisted in reclaiming the boy-Tsar from his youthful follies and 
 irregularities. To see Adashef was as soothing and exhilarating 
 
A BO YAK OF THE TERRIBLE. 447 
 
 as to see the sun hurst forth frouf the dark clouds : his presence 
 in Moscow was a good omen, for I knew well that his influence 
 over the Tsar was peculiar, and that while he was by the good in 
 Ivan invariably predominated over the evil. 
 
 Adashef recognised me at once. 
 
 'What, Sasha Stroganof !' he cried, embracing me with glad- 
 ness ; ' who would think to see you here? I was told you were in 
 Perm. J lave you come to make your peace with the Tsar? If 
 so, you have done wisely, for he is strangely wroth with you, and 
 will say nothing of the reason/ 
 
 'Yes,' I said, 'I have come to make peace with the Tsar — or 
 war ; it is as he pleases, and deserves ! ' Adashef laughed. 
 
 ' If it depends upon his pleasure and his deserts,' he said. ' Ivan 
 will have it peace, for he loves you well, Sasha, as I know better 
 than most, being, in a manner, the keeper of his conscience, I and 
 his new friend, the monk Sylvester. As for his deserts, if God 
 judges us by our tendency, and not by our past ait ions (as some 
 declare), then Ivan is in a state of grace ; for things go well with 
 him at present ! ' 
 
 'Indeed!' I said, smiling scornfully; for I imagined that I 
 knew more of the Tsar's mind, perhaps, than even Adashef, and 
 believed that I was acquainted with certain devised or perpetrated 
 villainy of which this good man knew nothing — ' Indeed ; and in 
 which sense go they well ? ' 
 
 ' The Tsar grows serious and very religious,' said Adashef ; 
 'the influence of his young wife is all on the side of good ; and 
 since he loves her well and unfeignedly, that influence is also 
 strong.' 
 
 This was unexpected news to me, and for a moment almost 
 induced me to change my intention to beard the Tsar on Yera's 
 account ; for it seemed to me to be clear enough, if matters were 
 as Adashef declared, that this enterprise of the Krilofs was a 
 private one, and not to be laid at Ivan's door. But then it occurred 
 to me that, though this might be so, yet even if it were not. Ivan 
 would not have been likely to confide his heart's secrets i<> this 
 good Adashef, but would more probably, in such a case, deceive 
 the keeper of his conscience in every way lie could. Therefore I 
 laughed a second time, and said that I should believe more in 
 Ivan's eon version when it had worked off it.- novelty, and in his 
 absorbing love for the Eomanof Tsaritsa when it had lasted a little 
 longer. 
 
 'Fie! '.-aid Adashef. I am not pleased with thee to-day. 
 
448 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 Sasha ; my way is to believe in all good, and to disbelieve as much 
 as possible in evil. Try it for yourself, and you will find that 
 much of the bitterness of life is lost.' 
 
 ' I will believe in all the good I find in the Tsar,' I said 
 earnestly ; ' I am more anxious to see this good in him than you 
 would imagine ; but I must see him first, and after that I will 
 speak with you again on this matter ! ' 
 
 ' Make your peace with him if you are wise,' said Adashef, as 
 we parted, ' it is worth a sacrifice ; for Ivan will need all his honest 
 boyars ; he has not too many such ! ' 
 
 This, I fear, was a very true speech of Adashefs. 
 
 The Tsar was at meat within the palace when I arrived, and, 
 exercising my right as a boyar of the realm, I entered the dining- 
 hall and took my seat at the lower end of the table, where there 
 were places vacant for chance arrivals. The distribution of bread 
 and salt, the preliminary process in these palace meals, was still 
 in progress ; the Tsar cutting pieces from the loaf, standing, and 
 sending them in turn to his boyars upon a gold platter, naming 
 each recipient as he did so with the formula ' Stepan Ivanitch 
 Gflinsky ' (or whoever the boyar might be), ' I favour thee with 
 bread and salt.' Each boyar thus named and favoured stood up 
 in his place and bowed, but said nothing ; for it is the rule that 
 none may speak to the Tsar during dinner, excepting when 
 invited to do so. 
 
 After the bread and salt, portions from the rest of the dishes 
 were passed round with the same formalities ; and all the appoint- 
 ments used at the table — dishes, platters, and forks — were of pure 
 gold. 
 
 The Tsar knew every one of the boyars present by name, and 
 never made a mistake in addressing them, standing up to despatch 
 each portion, and looking at the boyar addressed, sometimes with 
 favour, sometimes frowning. Upon me he bestowed the most 
 savage of frowns as he sent me my portion of bread and salt, but 
 I made as though I observed nothing, either then or afterwards, 
 and to his formula, ' Alexander Stroganof, I favour thee with bread 
 and salt,' I merely bowed my head with respect, and betook me 
 to my victuals. 
 
 After dinner was over, I was among those waiting for an 
 audience of the Tsar, and was one of the first to be invited into 
 his apartment ; and when I stood before my young master I saw 
 at once that he was not prepared to be friendly disposed towards 
 me. 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 449 
 
 'I have done with you,' he said. 'Why have you come? I 
 have other boyars as good as you, and loyal besides.' It was not 
 an encouraging welcome. 
 
 ' I am as loyal as any,' I said ; ' I do but seek my own.' 
 
 The Tsar stamped. ' Is not that old matter done with yet ? ' 
 he cried. ' I sent your tiger-cat to her home months ago ; in two 
 years you shall marry her if she has not torn your eyes out before 
 that!' 
 
 ' You sent her home, certainly,' I said; 'but you have sum- 
 moned her again to Moscow, and that is why I am here, to 
 demand her back; neither Tsar nor devil shall keep her from 
 me ! ' 
 
 ' What do you mean by these words ?' said Ivan, paling, and 
 flushing again. ' Is Vera Krilof in Moscow ? Who brought her — 
 where is she ? ' 
 
 ' That is what I have come to ask you,' I said ; ' and what you 
 shall tell me, Tsar though you be, before I leave this room.' 
 
 ' Stop ! ' he said, with dignity. ' there is no need for foolish 
 threats and empty words ; a Tsar does not lie — I tell you that 1 
 know nothing of Princess Vera Krilof. If you know that she is in 
 Moscow, you know more than I.' The Tsar looked very dignified 
 as he said these words ; and I saw at once that, whatever might be 
 the reading of the mystery of Vera's disappearance, this which he 
 had spoken was the truth as he knew it. 
 
 ' Pardon, then, Ivan Vasilitch,' I said, bending my head in 
 some confusion ; ' the Princess Vera has been carried to Moscow 
 by her brothers, and I am in great distress because of her. If T 
 imagined that the Tsar knew of her coming and of her present 
 whereabouts, it was because I took for granted of every man 
 who has seen Vera Krilof that he must love her, even a Tsar, for 
 which foolishness as a lover I may be forgiven.' 
 
 ' I do not forgive this or anything in thee,' cried Ivan, angrily ; 
 ' and as for love, I have no love for she-devils ; I have married an 
 angel from heaven, and I thank God that I did not choose thy 
 Krilova. There, is that enough of words? Wilt thou go now? 
 I weary of thee, Stroganof, upon my soul ; with thee it is all mis- 
 understandings and disloyalties. There are better boyars than 
 thou in plenty ; go, find thy tiger-cat — only go ! ' 
 
 ' One favour, Tsar,' I said, ' though you do not love me : grant 
 me this, and you shall own one day that I am a true boyar and 
 not disloyal, but faithful to the last drop of my blood ; if I find 
 my betrothed, renounce your two years' claim upon her, and 
 
450 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 sanction my immediate marriage.' The Tsar flushed red and 
 stamped again. 
 
 ' Silence ! ' he cried furiously. ' What I have said, I have said ; 
 a Tsar's oohaz is not like a boyar's loyalty, to be put forth and 
 drawn in at his own convenience. You have seen my oohaz : for 
 two years, four maidens are sacred to the Tsar, and Vera Krilof 
 is one of them ; if her brothers have concealed her in order to 
 protect her from dishonest and disloyal boyars who would rob the 
 Tsar of his own, they have done wisely and loyally ! ' 
 
 ' Eob the Tsar of his own ! ' I repeated bitterly ; ' the Tsar has 
 his own, and that, apparently, is not enough for him ; he must 
 have also that which is not his own.' 
 
 ' Go, Stroganof/ said 1 he Tsar coldly ; ' do not anger me more ; 
 you know my temper.' But T was not to be held now ; my passion 
 had burst its bonds. 
 
 ' Yes,' I cried mockingly, ' I know your temper — I have cause 
 to know it — and now I know also how sincere is your dislike for 
 the Princess Vera ; some there are who call this kind of dislike 
 by a different name. If you hate this maiden, as you profess, why 
 must she be kept at your claim for two years ? ' 
 
 For the second time Ivan raised his staff upon me. This time 
 he did not attempt to pin my foot to the ground, as before, but 
 thrust furiously at my throat with the spike. But whether his 
 aim failed, or whether he felt compunction at the last moment, 
 and therefore swerved his arm, it so fell out that the weapon only 
 grazed my neck, just scratching the skin sufficiently to show the 
 blood, and no more. He stood glaring at me for a full minute, 
 and I at him. I feared that he would attack me again and more 
 formidably; if he had, I should have dashed the staff from his 
 hand, for I had no mind to be killed, and my princess perhaps in 
 need of me. But suddenly Ivan's countenance changed — he threw 
 his weapon upon the floor, crossed himself devoutly, and casting 
 himself upon his knees before the ikon in the corner of the room, 
 began to pray quickly, gabbling the words aloud and very fast. I 
 waited a minute or two, thinking that perhaps he would rise from 
 his knees in a more friendly state of mind, so that some kind of 
 reconciliation might be effected between us — for I was full of a 
 great pity for this young Tsar, in spite of my anger against him ; 
 but he prayed on, turning to frown at me once or twice, and I 
 judged at last that it would be wiser to leave him. He was still 
 praying aloud as I quitted the room. 
 
 Alf the rest of that day and the next were spent by me in 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 451 
 
 parading the streets of .Moscow, Looking for the flutter of a white 
 
 kerchief at a window ; but I found not what 1 had come to seek. 
 I saw and spoke with many acquaintances, boyars and others, and 
 of these 1 inquired whether any of the Krilofa had been seen of 
 late in Moscow. None of those I spoke with had met them, it 
 appeared ; but there were rumours that they had been observed, 
 and a further rumour that one of them had lately died ; but 
 whether this was one of the three brothers, or the beautiful sister, 
 was unknown to my friends. I could have supplied the informa- 
 tion. If I had thought of it I might also have deduced that 
 possibly their wounds had made prisoners of ( )sip and Feodor 
 Krilof. and this would account for the mystery of their invisible- 
 ness during the last fortnight; for they had certainly entered 
 MOSCOW ; 1 had tracked them up to the gates of the city. 
 
 Moscow was in a curious condition jnst at this time. There 
 had been, it was said, signs and portents of a coining visitation ; 
 though the superstitious, and these were many, differed as to the 
 nature of the calamity foretold in the signs. Some said that a 
 plague was imminent, such as had ravaged Moscow many years be- 
 fore ; some inclined to the opinion that a fire would shortly break 
 out and destroy the city ; others declared that misfortunes were in 
 store for the imperial family : perhaps in the death of the young 
 Tsaritsa, who was known to be delicate. Again, there were many 
 who gave out that the Tsar's grandmother, the mother of his own 
 most blessed mother, Helen Glinsky, was a witch ; and that, being 
 angry by reason of the newly-begotten ascendency of the Romanof 
 family, which threatened to outweigh the influence of her own, 
 she had vowed to visit her displeasure upon the city 01 Moscow. 
 Shooting stars of great brilliance had burst over the city of late ; 
 strange birds had appeared croaking and fluttering upon the trees 
 of the cemetery, and many other significant signs and marvel- had 
 been observed. All Moscow wondered and waited to see what 
 should happen. 
 
 I myself saw fifty meteors in a night, a sight I had never wit- 
 nessed before; and I beheld also another strange scene, which, 
 though I am not by nature superstitious, filled me with awe and 
 disquiet ude. 
 
 [To he continued.) 
 
452 
 
 Mary Lepel, Lady Hervey. 
 
 WE have it on record that a celebrated whip of fiction, Mr. 
 Tony Weller — taught in the hard school of experience — 
 solemnly advised his son Samuel never to marry a Widow. But it 
 is, perhaps, not so well known that another eminent (and not 
 fictitious) ' handler of the ribbons ' entertained as inveterate an 
 objection to a less insidious branch of the Beautiful Sex. The 
 coachman at that ' pouting-place of Princes,' Leicester House, not 
 only enjoined his heir never to take to wife a Maid of Honour, but, 
 emphasising that injunction by a substantial money penaltv, lent 
 to it all the peculiar and melancholy interest attaching to a death- 
 bed wish. Upon condition that the young man complied with his 
 desires, he bequeathed him a sum of three hundred pounds. This 
 careful forethought in face of an obviously remote contingency 
 seems to argue an unreasonable prejudice on the old gentleman's 
 part against the ladies he had been privileged to drive. That, in so 
 far as history affords information, the Maids of Honour under Anne 
 and the first two Georges were fully entitled to the epithet 
 ' gamesome,' which Tennyson gives to the charming heroine of 
 the Talking Oak, may, perhaps, be admitted, and even expected. 
 Well born, good looking, and high spirited, they were condemned 
 to a life in which yawning and wearisome etiquette must have 
 predominated, and it may be conceived that, in their hours of 
 ease, they were likely to be especially ' aggravating ' to the long- 
 suffering charioteer whose duty it was to carry them hither and 
 thither, cheapening brocades and watered tabbies like Steele's 
 ' silkworm,' or travelling on a circuit of interminable ' How-dees.' 
 When they were not hunting, or eating the perpetual Westphalia 
 ham which Pope has included among their crosses, they probably 
 enjoyed what, in that vulgar speech, of which Lord Chesterfield 
 deplored the use, is now known as ' an uncommonly good time.' 
 Clever poets, like Gay and Prior, wrote them verses as gallantly 
 turned and as metrically impudent as any ' couplets * contrived 
 
Longman's Magazine. 
 
 October 1896. 
 
 A Boyar of the Terrible. 
 
 A ROMANCE OF THE COVET OF I VAX THE CRUEL, 
 
 FIRST TSAR OF RUSSIA. 
 
 By Fred. Whishaw, 
 Author of 'Out of Doors in Tsabland,' etc. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 SIGNS AND "WONDERS. 
 
 I SAW a strange figure in the streets of Moscow ; it was broad 
 daylight, and I myself decidedly in the possession of my 
 senses. At first sight I thought it must be a supernatural visita- 
 tion, so uncommon a spectacle was this ; but afterwards I was 
 informed that Ivan Blajenny was a well-known figure in the town. 
 He was naked, save for a scanty linen cloth about his loins, and 
 when I first caught sight of him my thoughts instantly flew to 
 John the Baptist, of whom he certainly reminded the beholder. 
 It is said that this man went naked winter and summer, and 
 preached repentance of sins to all, and eternal punishments to 
 those who would not hear him. 
 
 I was attracted by the large crowd assembled outside the huge 
 wooden Church of the Transfiguration, and on drawing near I 
 beheld this strange Ivan Blajenny, who stood bowing and weeping 
 before the church steps ; weeping aloud and groaning and beating 
 his breast, but saying no word. The crowd, who knew him well 
 
 VOL. XXY1II. NO. CLXVIII. 
 
536 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 and who looked upon him, some as a godsman (lunatic), some as 
 a great prophet, were pale and haggard with consternation by 
 reason of his behaviour. Their minds were already somewhat 
 unhinged by the numerous signs and portents of the last few 
 days, and Ivan's unusual behaviour, in weeping instead of preach- 
 ing, alarmed and disconcerted them. 
 
 As I stood watching and wondering what these things could 
 mean, something happened which terrified the least superstitious 
 of those around me, and which — I do not deny it — so startled me 
 also that I fell on my knees with the rest and prayed aloud. The 
 great bell of the church suddenly, and without warning of any 
 kind, fell with a clang and a clash from the belfry, dashing through 
 the gaily painted roof of the church, and sending reverberations 
 of startling clangour far and wide, as though all the bells of 
 Moscow had heard its death- call and were answering in subdued 
 lamentation. 
 
 I had not recovered my equanimity when I felt some one push- 
 ing past me as I knelt, and looking up, I beheld the strange figure 
 of Ivan Blajenny. He saw me and fixed his peculiar wild eyes 
 upon my face. 
 
 ' Stroganof! Stroganof ! ' he said excitedly, but scarcely above 
 a whisper, ' Stroganof ! the Tsar shall thank thee for his crown in 
 the East ; happy Stroganof, when these evil days are over ! 
 Listen, Stroganof! Thy sons shall sit with Tsars as their equals ! 
 but first there is woe — woe ! ' and the man was away and out of 
 my sight before I had well caught what he said. 
 
 When I did realise the import of his words, I was not greatly 
 impressed by them, though it seemed strange that he should have 
 been acquainted with our venerable Perm prophecy, and should 
 also have recognised me ; but since I was perhaps, during the 
 bride-election, a well-known figure in Moscow, he might easily 
 have learned my name at that time, and might also have heard 
 the prophecy connected with our family. 
 
 As for the remark that my sons should sit with the Tsars as 
 their equals, this, of course, was the mere raving of a madman, 
 and I have never attached importance to the foolish words. 1 
 
 The crowd dispersed as Ivan disappeared, howling and beating 
 
 1 Ivan Blajenny, never.Lekss, prophesied truly, for in this century Count 
 Stroganof, a commoner, actually married the sister of the then reigning Tsar, 
 Alexander II., Maria Nicolaievna, daughter of the Emperor Nicholas, thus ful- 
 filling, about three hundred years later, the prediction of the prophet of 1547. As 
 for the realisation of the Term prophecy, Alexander Stroganof shall describe this 
 for himself. 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 5i7 
 
 their breasts : ' God is against us.' was the burden of the lament ; 
 ' there is misfortune in the air!' I went on my way, like the 
 rest ; but my heart was heavy within me, ami I. too, felt that 
 disaster overhung the city. A sort of superstitious conviction of 
 thi- appeared to have settled upon all minds. 
 
 All the re>t of that day I wandered abroad, seeking for a sign 
 ofVera'a hiding-place, but found no clue whatever, and I retired 
 to my own home sad and depressed and completely baffled. I 
 had offended and finally quarrelled with the Tsar, my master, and 
 I had lost my beloved princess : no deeper vale of misery could 
 exist for me. 
 
 But there were greater excitements in store both for me and 
 for others on the following day — for me, indeed, such depths of 
 terror and despair that to this day I dare not allow my mind to 
 dwell upon those horrible hours, but rather upon their happier 
 outcome. 
 
 As I wandered from street to street, intent upon my unavail- 
 ing search for Vera, I observed smoke arising from a point close 
 at hand, and presently distinctly heard the crackle of burning 
 wood. Men and women passed me hurriedly, crossing them.-elves 
 and muttering, and heading for the spot whence came the indica- 
 tion of fire. I joined them and ran also, anxious to see the sight 
 — terrible though the spectacle of a fire in daylight alwavs is, 
 shorn of the grandeur which surrounding darkness lends it, and 
 visible only in the horrid destruction and ruin which it spreads 
 abroad wherever its blighting grip is fastened. Then, to mv sur- 
 prise, I saw that it was that very Church of the Transfiguration 
 which burned. The flames had taken firm hold upon its wooden 
 walls and roof, which seemed to crumble away beneath its touch, 
 the flames themselves scarcely visible in the bright June sun- 
 shine, but their deadly canker-work all too plain to the eve. I 
 watched the fire crackling and raging, and the people moaning 
 and praying around me for some minutes, before I observed that 
 Ivan Blajenny stood and preached aloud from the farther corner 
 of the roof of the burning church. I could not hear his denuncia- 
 tions for the noise of the fire and of the crowd, but I could see 
 him wave his arms and raise his clasped hands to heaven, and 
 again shake his fist over the city. Those of the crowd nearest to 
 him shouted to him to come down while he might, but he took 
 no notice of their words. Presently the flames came so close to 
 him that I suppose they scorched him, for he uttered a shriek that 
 was audible above all the noise around, and cast himself headlong 
 
 002 
 
538 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 into the midst of the blazing nave below, and no man ever saw 
 trace of him again. 
 
 But this great church stood surrounded by houses and streets, 
 and the buildings being all of wood and very dry with the summer 
 sun, it was inevitable that some of the houses close at hand must 
 catch fire. This happened long before the church had finished 
 burning, and the air being calm, the flames caught in several 
 directions at once. There was no water at hand, and though the 
 crowds attempted to stay the spread of the conflagration by pull- 
 ing the surrounding houses to pieces, they presently saw that 
 their efforts were all in vain, and desisted from the work to weep 
 aloud and cross themselves and to wonder at the wrath of the 
 Almighty, searching about for causes and reasons for His dis- 
 pleasure. 
 
 Having adopted this line, the people soon gave birth to many 
 theories, and it was significant that the common folk took no share 
 of the responsibility for this calamity upon their own shoulders, 
 for their own sins, but immediately pounced, as it were, upon the 
 sore places of their betters, and wherever there was a known weak- 
 ness in Tsar or boyars they reminded one another of it and dis- 
 cussed it and the probable attitude of Providence towards such 
 sins and sinners. 
 
 The Tsar, I could see, had not as yet lived down the unpopu- 
 larity which the follies and extravagances of his boyhood had 
 saddled him withal, and many were the opinions expressed as to 
 his past wickedness and the probable wrath of God which now 
 found expression in the calamity which threatened the city. 
 Some of the boyars were also extremely unpopular, but more 
 especially the Grlinsky family — that is, the uncles and the grand- 
 mother of the Tsar, whose mother had been Helen (xlinsky, a 
 good woman and a worthy Tsaritsa, who died, unfortunately, 
 when young Ivan Tsar was but eight years of age. 
 
 It appeared that the populace were angry with these (xlinskys 
 because, having enjoyed every opportunity of bringing up the 
 young Tsar well and as befitted his imperial state, they had used 
 their position merely for purposes of self-aggrandisement, and had 
 neglected their sacred duty to the youthful monarch, their natural 
 charge and ward, and had allowed evil counsellors, such as Shuisky 
 and the like, to become the depositaries of the real power in the 
 State, and to ruin the Tsar's disposition by neglect, and even 
 cruelty and wicked counsels. 
 
 Thus two ideas took root at the beginning of this dreadful 
 
A BO YAK OF THE TERRIBLE. 539 
 
 day among the superstitious, terrified throngs of the people ; and 
 when such ideas once become planted in the minds of our Russian 
 peasantry, in moments of excitement, they spread as quickly and 
 as terribly as the flames which were now creeping from house to 
 house of this doomed city of Moscow. 
 
 Knowing this, it occurred to me at once to warn the Tsar, for 
 it struck me that both he and his might be in danger before very 
 long at the hands of the people. 
 
 I hastened therefore to the palace in the Kremlin, not without 
 a faint hope that occasion might arise this day to show the Tsar 
 who were his true friends, and to atone, if it might be, for the 
 great offence I had put upon my master by my passionate and 
 discourteous words on more than one occasion. As I hastened 
 towards the palace I overtook a familiar figure. Adashef, speeding 
 in the same direction. He looked harassed and thoughtful, but 
 he smiled upon me with his usual sweet and friendly expression. 
 
 'What, Stroganof?' he cried cordially. 'Whither away so 
 fast ? ' 
 
 ' I go to warn Ivan Vasilitch, Adashef,' I said ; ' and I dare be 
 sworn you too have seen the fire yonder and the crowd, and have 
 heard the foolish talk of the people, and are bound upon the same 
 errand ! ' 
 
 'You are right,' he said seriously; ' crowds are evil things, 
 like packs of wolves. The Tsar is warned already. I sent a 
 messenger to bid him be ready to depart at a moment's notice if 
 I should return to advise him that this is necessary. It is neces- 
 sary ; I shall persuade him to retire to Vorobief. Come you with 
 me to his presence ; your stalwart form may be of service to-day, 
 though I do not anticipate actual danger.' 
 
 Here was an enterprise after my own heart ! Oh, I thought, 
 for an opportunity to lay about me among the Tsar's enemies, 
 and for him to see me fight his battle ! He should talk no more 
 of disloyalty after this ! 
 
 Adashef could go where he pleased within the palace, and he 
 led me straight to the Tsars private apartment, which we entered 
 without ceremony. There we beheld a curious sight. 
 
 Side by side upon the ground, on their knees before the ikon 
 in the corner of the room, were the young Tsar and his beautiful 
 Tsaritsa, the Komanof boyarishnya that was — the latter weeping 
 and crossing herself and praying quietly with shut eyes ; the Tsar 
 himself babbling his prayers audibly, repeating over and over 
 again, so far as I could catch it, the response to the Litany 
 
54o A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 ' Gospode, pomeeloy,' ' Lord, have mercy ! ' with exceeding 
 rapidity, and crossing himself unceasingly. A third figure was 
 present, that of an old and stately lady, whom I had frequently 
 seen during my late stay in the capital. This was old Anna Glinsky, 
 the grandmother of the Tsar, as to whom there were many mur- 
 murings among the people this day, though I could never dis- 
 cover why she was set down by them as a witch, and as directly 
 responsible for the fire ; yet this idea certainly became during the 
 day the central conviction of the masses ; but as to this, I am 
 anticipating. 
 
 Old Anna Glinsky knelt prostrate behind the other two, her 
 forehead touching the ground. As we entered the room she 
 turned and rose to her feet with a cry of terror, but, seeing who 
 we were, resumed her position of prostrate worship. 
 
 The Tsar also looked round, pausing an instant in his gabbling 
 to do so. He glanced at Adashef and at me, frowning even at 
 this agitating moment, as his eye met mine, and then returned 
 to his devotions. The Tsaritsa prayed on without opening her 
 eyes. 
 
 We stood and waited a minute, and another, and five more, 
 and still the Tsar prayed on. Then Adashef took my arm and 
 led me from the room. Outside he whispered to me that I had 
 best make my way to Yorobief ; for the Tsar should not linger in 
 Moscow if he (Adashef) could prevent it, and in half an hour he 
 must be on his way to that country residence. At Yorobief T 
 could be of great service in case of emergency. 
 
 As it appeared that my presence was neither desired nor 
 required here, I withdrew, as Adashef suggested, with the in- 
 tention to make all speed from the city in the direction of the 
 Tsar's country palace. 
 
 Just as I was on the point of leaving my companion, the Tsar 
 opened the door of his room and put his head out. 
 
 ' I am ready, Adashef,' he said. ' I have prayed to the Lord, 
 and we shall be protected in the time of our need ; you will see.' 
 Then he frowned, seeing that I still stood with Adashef. 
 
 ' What do you here ? ' he said angrily ; ' do you not know that 
 Moscow is burning ? See that the tiger-cat does not burn also — ■ 
 do you hear me ? ' My brain reeled at the words. I had not 
 thought of any danger to Yera in this fire. What if she were a 
 prisoner, unable to escape, in some house which lay in the path 
 of the destroyer ! I staggered at the thought and nearly fell. 
 'Go!' he added, stamping his foot at me; 'find her while 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 541 
 
 you can! Find t lie brothers also, and send them to me; I have 
 a mind to hang them — for I will have no tiger-cats in Moscow ! ' 
 
 ' Oh, Tsar,' I groaned, in anguish of spirit, ' if you know where 
 she is this day, for the love of God tell me, that I may indeed be 
 assured that she is safe from this terror ! ' Ivan waxed furious at 
 the words. 
 
 • I neither know nor care ! ' he shouted ; ' what is this maiden 
 to me ? If she burn with her brothers and all their house, it is 
 what they deserve and no more. Why do they bring this woman 
 to Moscow ? Let her burn, I say ! — I have married an ' 
 
 ' Tsar Ivan Vasilitch,' said Adashef, laying his hand upon his 
 arm, ' let this boyar go to Vorobief, where he may be of use to 
 us ; it is time that we went. Listen ! ' 
 
 The Tsar listened and paled. Distinctly there came from the 
 square without the sounds of a gathering multitude. ' It is true,' 
 said Ivan. ' Stroganof,' he continued, turning again towards me, 
 'as God is in heaven, Osip Krilof was here this morning, and I 
 refused to see him. I warned him to go hence. Does this satisfy 
 thee ? Before all the angels of heaven, Stroganof, I have treated 
 thee better than I ever treated man before this day. Find her, 
 or let her burn — what care I?' The Tsar laughed, frowned — 
 turned and frowned again, and disappeared. My heart and brain 
 were on fire as I hastened through the corridors and into the 
 street. 
 
 But a fearful scene was enacting there ; a scene that put for 
 the moment out of my head even thoughts and fears for Vera's 
 welfare. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 MY PRINCESS. 
 
 The Great Uspensky Square, in front of the church of that name, 
 was half full already of a howling, shouting mob of people; this 
 much I saw, and ran back to warn the Tsar and his ladies. But 
 Adashef had not wasted his moments, and I could find neither 
 him nor his master. I therefore returned to the square, trusting 
 that they had made good their retreat by another exit, and mixed 
 with the mob in order to discover, if I could, what was the sense 
 of the people, and what their grievance and intentions : whether, 
 especially, it was the Tsar or the Glinskys who were the particular 
 
542 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 object of enmity to this mass of discontented humanity. Very 
 soon I found, to my relief, that it was the Grlinsky faction that 
 was in disgrace. The reason astonished me : I heard it from the 
 lips of one of the crowd, the centre of a circle of listeners, who 
 ranted and talked for some moments before I could gather the 
 meaning of his words — ' The hearts of Christian people, whom she 
 has first murdered ' — he was saying — ' and boiled them down ; 
 and with the water from this hellish stew she has sprinkled the 
 streets of Moscow; and wherever she has done this the fire is 
 spreading or will spread. They are enchanters and witches, these 
 Glinskys, every one of them ! ' 
 
 ' Down with the Cflinskys ! ' cried a dozen voices. 
 
 1 Yes, down with them indeed ! ' continued the orator ; ' they 
 have destroyed Moscow and corrupted the young Tsar — down 
 with the Grlinsky s, or he too will become an enchanter and boil 
 the hearts of Christian people. Bat, above all, down with Anna 
 Grlinsky, the arch-enchantress ! ' 
 
 ' Down with all of them, every one ! ' cried some one. ' Who 
 knows the Grlinskys by sight ? ' 
 
 ' I know Yuri,' said one. 
 
 ' And I know Ivan,' said another ; ' and, of course, Anna 
 Yegorovna ! ' 
 
 ' Then watch for them, for they are sure to come before long,' 
 said the first speaker, ' and when each one comes seize him 
 immediately, and — you know how to deal with such people ; 
 the fire will not burn itself out until we have finished with Anna 
 and her devil-whelps ! ' 
 
 ' Rope or stones ? ' shouted some one, ' or plain sticks ? ' 
 
 ' Yes, yes ; that or anything, stones or swords — their own 
 swords, if you like ; only let them be wiped out.' 
 
 Just at this moment a boyar strode quickly into the square, 
 making for the palace ; I knew him at once ; it was Yuri Grlinsky, 
 the Tsar's uncle. He evidently suspected nothing of the dis- 
 turbance or of his own danger, for he went proudly, as usual, 
 disdaining the plebeian throng, and neither thinking of them nor 
 listening to them. 
 
 ' See, there goes one of them ! ' cried some one. ' It is Yuri 
 Grlinsky.' 
 
 ' He is right ; it is one of the accursed ! ' cried another. 
 
 ' Down with him ! ' shouted a dozen voices ; ' down with all 
 the G-linskys ! ' 
 
 Yuri could not now fail to observe the menacing aspect of the 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 543 
 
 crowd ; he started and flushed, and was about to speak, when a 
 stone struck him in the chest. He was close to the door of the 
 Uspensky Church, and he darted into it for sanctuary. 
 
 But a dozen or more of the crowd darted in after him, and a 
 moment later these reappeared, dragging their victim between 
 them. Instantly he was despatched, and his body hacked into a 
 thousand little pieces, which were straightway trampled into the 
 dust of the square. 
 
 ' Well done, brothers, well done ! ' cried the agitator, who, I 
 observed, took no part in the actual performance of this swift but 
 terrible tragedy ; ' there is one of the devil's brood accounted for ! 
 Now watch for Ivan — and then we will demand Anna herself — 
 the arch-fiend ! ' 
 
 That ' watching ' for Ivan OHinsky proved fatal to several un- 
 fortunate boyars who. if not innocent persons themselves, at all 
 events were not Oflinskys. A young Kojin was caught and killed, 
 by mistake ; so also was a Sheremetieff, and young Ignatief, whom 
 I knew by sight, all his protests being unavailing because some 
 one in the crowd declared that he was Ivan G-linsky. Then a 
 fourth mistake was nearly made. I thank the Most Merciful that 
 I was enabled to prevent it, for otherwise — but let me describe 
 what happened. 
 
 Watching, as I was — like the rest— the top of the square, I 
 suddenly beheld a boyar enter among the throng of people still 
 crowding in, whose face at the distance that separated us seemed 
 remarkably familiar. It was, I saw at once, either Osip Krilof, 
 Vera's eldest brother, or some one so like him that they might be 
 mistaken one for the other. As he drew nearer I became more 
 and more certain that this was indeed Osip and no other, and the 
 discovery so excited me that I began to struggle towards him 
 through the crowd, and grasped him tightly by the arm as I came 
 near enough to do so, shouting — perhaps involuntarily — that I 
 bad found him at last and shaking him, in my fury and agitation, 
 as a cat would a mouse. This fury of mine the crowd misinter- 
 preted, and a cry was instantly raised that here was a (ilinsky. 
 Half a score of rough hands laid hold on him in a moment, and a 
 score of stones were raised to hurl at his head. 
 
 ' Stop, idiots ! ' I shouted, shaking off those whose hands were 
 already upon him ; ' this is no more a Grlinsky than I am. You 
 have murdered three innocent men ; is not that enougli for 
 you ? ' 
 
 ' May be you're a Glinsky yourself!' shouted some one, and 
 
544 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 the cry was taken up by two or three. One fellow laid his hand 
 upon me ; I stretched him at my feet with a blow of the fist. 
 
 ' Do the Glinskys strike like that ? ' I asked, ' and am I of the 
 age of the Oflinskys ? They are men of forty and more ; I am 
 scarcely eighteen. I am Stroganof — let me alone, fools, and this 
 man also ; he is a Krilof, a stranger in Moscow like myself, and 
 has nothing to do with the Glinskys.' 
 
 ' His name is Stroganof, right enough,' cried some one — and I 
 was grateful indeed to my unknown friend — ' for I heard the 
 godsman, Ivan Blajenny, call him so yesterday. I don't know 
 about the other — he may be a G-linsky, but he looks full young 
 for one of that litter ! ' 
 
 Luckily another unfortunate now entered the square, and 
 attention was centred upon him, we apparently having success- 
 fully passed through the ordeal ; and I took the opportunity of 
 dragging my man out of the Kremlin enclosure and into a quiet 
 street. The roar of the crowds continued upon our right hand ; 
 upon the left, the flame and smoke of a thousand burning houses 
 looked like the very pit of hell, and the shouts and shrieks that 
 came up from the blackness and glare might have been the voices 
 of the lost spirits. 
 
 ' Come,' I said, ' where is she ? Quickly — is she in danger 
 from the fire ? — that first ! ' 
 
 ' Before God — no ! ' said Osip, who looked half dead with 
 terror, ' or I should not be here ! ' 
 
 ' Then lead me to her at once,' I said, still retaining my hold 
 upon his arm, ' and the quicker we go the better chance for thee 
 that I spare thy life ! ' 
 
 ' My life ? ' he said, ' but what if I take yours ? And what if I 
 refuse altogether to lead you to my sister ? ' 
 
 ' Then, Osip,' I said, ' I take you back to the Uspensky Square, 
 and you are Ivan Glinsky again ; I have seen four Ivan Glinskys 
 cut up into a thousand pieces this day, and trampled in the dust.' 
 I could see Osip tremble, and his face was the oolour of ash ; but 
 the Krilofs have spirit, and he showed as bold a front as he 
 could. 
 
 ' If you were a man,' he said, ' you would fight me fair, here 
 and now ; but you are a coward and threaten me with the mob.' 
 
 ' Very well,' I replied ; ' then I am a coward — for the present. 
 I will fight you fair afterwards, if need be — though I shall certainly 
 kill you, Osip, if we fight. But for the present I am a coward^ 
 and you sha 1 ! lead me to Vera ; now march ! ' 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 545 
 
 ' I will not,' said he, setting his face. 
 
 1 Very well, Ivan Glinsky,' I said, ' then ho ! for the l'spen-ky ! ' 
 and with the words I dragged him towards the Kremlin ; I was 
 three times as strong as he, and he knew it. though he struggled. 
 
 ' Stop/ he said, ' and let go ; I will take you to Vera.' 
 
 1 Spoken like a wise man,' said I ; 'it is better to be Osip 
 Krilof in one piece than Ivan Glinsky in a thousand ! Lead on ! ' 
 
 Through big and little streets we went, now almost within the 
 smoke and heat of the fire and half choked with the horrid fumes ; 
 now leaving these, as well as the roar of the flames and the shottts 
 and shrieks of the population far behind us, until at last we were 
 in the very outskirts of the city and at no great distance from 
 that very Vorobief to which the Tsar was to fly. or had already 
 retreated. Here, standing alone in the midst of a tangled garden, 
 was an old wooden dacha, or country house, and there — sure 
 enough — as I gazed up at the windows : there, from one of these 
 at the top of the house, fluttered the promised white handker- 
 chief. 
 
 My poor Vera, how should I ever have found her but for the 
 accident of the Glinsky riot ? She might well have stayed on 
 here for the full two years and I should never have discovered 
 her! 
 
 I had spoken no word to Osip during the whole length of our 
 walk, nor he to me, neither did I now ; but I pushed him before 
 me up the stairs, he haggard with fury and perhaps with shame, 
 I haggard also with fury and with eagerness to behold once again 
 my beloved princess. 
 
 The door was locked from outside. ( teip unlocked it without 
 a word, and returned down the stairs. I neither thought nor 
 cared what had become of him ; I only knew that I had found my 
 betrothed, and that she was folded once again in my arms. 
 
 When I descended the stairs, presently, with Vera, Osip was 
 waiting for us at the bottom with drawn sword ; I drew mine also. 
 
 ' Now,' he said, ' to the garden ! ' I would have dissuaded 
 him, but he would not hear of it, though he knew he had no 
 chance against me. 
 
 1 Be content, Osip, and go back to Kamka, you and Fcodor,' 
 I said ; ' I would not shed your blood.' 
 
 ' But I will shed yours,' said he. ' if I can ; tome, defend ! ' 
 
 There was no help for it. ' I wi^l not slay him outright. 
 Vera,' I whispered. Vera was very pale, but her face was set and 
 firm. 
 
546 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE, 
 
 1 He is in your hands, and God's,' she said. 
 
 { Stay here, my soul, and trust me ! ' I whispered back, and 
 then I went into the garden, and we set to in earnest. 
 
 Osip did his best, but in two minutes I had him breathless 
 and at mercy. ' I can kill you now, Osip,' I said, ' and if I 
 thought you would have sold your sister this day to the Tsar, I 
 would ! ' 
 
 ' The Krilofs do not even imagine such things,' he panted. 
 
 I am certain that Osip Krilof spoke only the truth. 
 
 ' Then why are you in Moscow, and why was she locked up, 
 and why did you visit the Tsar this day ? ' I asked, fencing lan- 
 guidly to give him breath. Neither of us was an accomplished 
 swordsman, but I was stronger, and had a quicker eye than he, 
 and was also in better condition. 
 
 ' To the first two questions I answer, in order to keep her safe 
 from meddling and undesired suitors ; as for my visit to the Tsar, 
 he saw me and sent for me ! ' 
 
 ' Oh ! ' I said, surprised ; ' and then refused to see you ? ' 
 
 ' That is true,' said Osip, flushing. We fenced a little while 
 in silence. 
 
 ' Now, Krilof, will you shake hands upon the past, and go 
 hence where you will ? ' I cried at last. 
 
 ' What, with the man who slew my brother ? Not I,' said 
 Osip ; ' do your worst.' 
 
 ' My worst I will not do,' I said, ' but if you must have the 
 point, the point you shall have ! ' and I drove my man backwards 
 till I could plant my weapon where I would, which was in the 
 upper portion of his sword-arm. He dropped his sword with a 
 cry and leant against a tree. I would have bound his wound for 
 him, but he waved me off savagely. 
 
 ' If you will not,' I said, ' then you will not ; I can do no 
 more ! ' and with these words I bowed and departed. 
 
 I reassured Vera as to the well-being of Osip, and then we two 
 set out for Vorobief, for I was obliged to take her with me, having 
 nowhere else to leave her. 
 
 There were many others, I found, also on the way to Vorobief, 
 and among these I soon recognised, to my astonishment and con- 
 sternation, the agitator of the Uspensky Square. He being here, 
 I concluded, the real Ivan Glinsky must have been caught and 
 killed ; and now he is on the way to Vorobief to demand Anna 
 Glinsky at the Tsar's hands, even as he threatened. The mob 
 must then have sought the Tsar at the Kremlin, and found him 
 
A BOYAk OF THE TERRIBLE, 547 
 
 flown. Good Adashef! Naturally only a very small proportion 
 of the Kremlin crowd had followed the ringleader so far out as 
 this ; but there was a mob quite sufficiently large to be significant, 
 and — since it consisted, naturally, of the bolder and more savage 
 spirits — dangerous. 
 
 In the courtyard at Vorobief, two or three hundred noisy 
 persons assembled, and commenced to shout as soon as they 
 arrived, hammering also at the doors and lower windows of the 
 house in which the Tsar lived, and in which he was actually 
 ensconced at that very moment, both he and the ' Enchantress,' 
 Anna Glinsky, whose name was on the lips of the turbulent people. 
 
 As for me, I stood on the fringe of the crowd nearest the 
 palace ; for in case of emergency my place must, of course, be at 
 the Tsar's side. I bade Vera keep farther back, and hide her face 
 as much as possible, for it was just as well that the Tsar should 
 not see her, if, as was likely enough to be the case, he was even 
 now watching us all from an upper window. I feared that the 
 mob might, in a moment of fury and excitement, break open the 
 door and flow like a flood throughout the building, slaying whom- 
 soever they met — Tsar, or boyar, or boyarina. If they did so, I 
 should endeavour to be the first in, and to hold the stairs. 
 
 But while I waited and revolved all this with beating heart, 
 a memorable and wonderful thing happened — a thing which 
 renewed and revived all my love and admiration for my young 
 but most imperial master, if, indeed, that love and admiration 
 had ever really failed, in spite of our repeated disagreements and 
 quarrels. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 FLIGHT. 
 
 Is a word, the door suddenly opened vide, and out walked the 
 young Tsar himself, his face pale with anger, but instinct with 
 majesty; unarmed, excepting for the usual spiked staff, but 
 attired in a magnificent kaftan as though for a state reception. 
 Behind him were Xikita Komanof, the brother of the Tsaritea, 
 and Adashef. His falcon eyes ranged over the crowd very 
 haughtily ; but happily they observed only generally and not 
 particularly, and both I and Vera escaped notice. The Tsar 
 looked marvellously young and boyish for all his majesty. 
 
54 8 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 ' Well,' lie said, c my children, what means this noise and 
 tumult ? ' 
 
 Several voices in the crowd shouted ' Anna Glinsky ! we 
 demand Anna Glinsky ! ' 
 
 ' Indeed ? ' said the young Tsar, very haughtily, ' you demand 
 Anna Glinsky, the august grandmother of your Sovereign ; and 
 why do you demand at my hands this gracious and august 
 lady?' 
 
 ' She has murdered the orthodox and boiled their hearts in 
 water ! ' cried one or two. 
 
 ' And with that water she has sprinkled the streets of Moscow, 
 thus causing the fire ! ' cried others. 
 
 ' She is a witch and a devil ! ' shrieked one enthusiast ; ' we 
 will cut her in pieces and thus save you from her, Ivan Vasilitch, 
 whether you will or no ! ' 
 
 ' Indeed, is it so, my children ? ' said the Tsar, preserving his 
 composure marvellously, considering his passionate spirit. ' Go 
 back, then, to your homes, and save your goods and your children 
 from the fire. The Almighty has sent this infliction for your 
 own sins, not for any misdeeds of the great lady whose name you 
 pollute by uttering it ; go home, I say, before I reconsider my 
 mercy towards you ! ' 
 
 But some of the people, encouraged b} r my friend the agitator 
 from the Kremlin, still shouted, ' Anna Glinsky, we will have the 
 witch ! Let her be thrown down to us ! We will not depart with- 
 out her ! ' 
 
 Then asserted himself the real Ivan. ' You dogs!' he shrieked, 
 flushing red with rising passion ; 'must I drive you away with my 
 own hands ? ' 
 
 Some one at my elbow cried, ' Down with the grandson of the 
 witch!' I, without a thought of the consequences, turned 
 instantly and felled the man. Adashef and Eomanof stepped 
 in front of the Tsar, drawing their swords ; Ivan pushed them 
 angrily aside ; some of the crowd began to sneak out of the 
 yard ; all fell back a pace or two, all excepting my fallen friend. 
 I had struck him with my fist only, but he lay still, breathing 
 stertorously, and unconscious. Ivan stepped forward, as though 
 to mingle with the crowd ; his face was white, with one red spot 
 in each cheek ; his eyes wore their wildest expression. 
 
 ' Let another man say " Down with the Tsar ! " ' he shouted. 
 No one spoke. 
 
 ' What, only one traitor among you all?' he said witheringly, 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 540 
 
 'or many cowards? Let another man cry "Down with Anna 
 Glinsky ! " ' Still no one spoke. 
 
 'Good ; then you may go,' said the Tsar, ' most of you ; a few 
 will stay behind. I have seen who are the offenders; step out, 
 you sir,' he continued, addressing the agitator, the real ringleader 
 of the mob. 'I have observed your energy, which must be 
 tamed; you are dissatisfied, is it not so?' As though without 
 design, the Tsar brought his spike down, pinning the wretched 
 man's foot to the ground. He yelled and shrieked with the pain 
 of it ; most of the crowd took alarm instantly and retired like a 
 flock of sheep. I saw Vera leave the yard among the rest, and 
 signed to her to wait outside, for I longed to make my peace with 
 the Tsar. 
 
 But not all of the mob were allowed to depart. The Tsar's 
 wonderful eye seemed to have marked every one of those who had 
 constituted themselves the mouthpieces of the rest, and each of 
 these was stopped and detained by his orders. What became of 
 them and of the ringleader I never learned. My victim still lay 
 groaning on the ground, and was removed with the rest, still 
 unconscious. 
 
 The Tsar stood talking with Adashef. He looked over his 
 shoulder once or twice and scowled at me ; this disappointed me 
 greatly, for though my service had been of the smallest, yet I had 
 hoped that, such as it was, he would have accounted it a virtue. 
 Adashef came and spoke to me presently, seeing that I still 
 lingered ; the Tsar was unaccountably angry with me, he said, 
 and would prefer it if I withdrew without waiting for an audience. 
 There was, therefore, nothing to be done, and I prepared to de- 
 part. As I neared the entrance to the courtyard, however, hearing 
 footsteps behind me, I turned and saw the Tsar following me. He 
 looked pale and careworn, and signed to me to stop; the boyars 
 had remained behind. 
 
 ' I see you have found her, after all,' he said, and I could dis- 
 tinctly see him tremble with agitation as he spoke. He glanced 
 at the gate of the yard. ' Is the boyarishnya well ? ' 
 
 Nothing, then, had escaped that hawk-eye ! 
 
 ' Perfectly well, your Highness ! ' I said ; ' she was a prisoner ; 
 I found Osip Krilof and compelled him to release her.' 
 
 ' Where is Osip Krilof ? ' asked the Tsar, in a curious, hungry- 
 like manner. 
 
 I told him where I had found Vera. 
 
 ' And she is well ? ' repeated Ivan. 
 
55° A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 1 Well, and beautiful as ever,' I said foolishly. 
 
 ' She was certainly beautiful,' the Tsar rejoined, musingly ; 
 'as beautiful as the splendour of the morning. And now,' he 
 continued, ' you will take her to Perm — and marry her ? ' 
 
 ' Yes,' I said ; ' and marry her.' 
 
 1 Marry whom you will,' said the Tsar, growing a shade paler ; 
 ' what is it to me ? ' 
 
 ' It is nothing to thee, Tsar Ivan Vasilitch,' I said boldly, 
 looking him in the eyes. He flushed and stamped, and I feared 
 for a moment that his present placable temper might change for 
 the worse ; but he controlled himself. 
 
 ' It is this to me,' he said, ' that, having married this woman, 
 thou shalt never look upon my face again ; nor I on thine, or on 
 hers.' 
 
 ' That must be as God wills, Tsar Ivan Vasilitch,' I said ; ' who 
 knows, there may come a day when I shall have deserved so well 
 of thee that all this will be forgotten and forgiven ! ' 
 
 1 Never, Stroganof ; assure yourself of that,' he said earnestly ; 
 ' you are to choose now and for ever ; nay, you need not speak ; 
 the choice is made already. I know it well ! Now go, and go 
 quickly ; and God forgive thee and me that which we do or design 
 amiss ! ' The Tsar embraced me — I felt a wondrous love and pity 
 for him at this moment ; but I knew that his mood would change, 
 and that I could not count upon his favour, even this much of it, 
 from hour to hour, therefore I said nothing. 
 
 1 Now go,' he repeated, ' lest I suddenly kill thee, Sasha.' My 
 eyes were full of tears as I prepared to leave him. ' Stay,' he said, 
 ' is she here at hand ? Nay, I know she is ; I feel it ' 
 
 ' She waits without,' I said. 
 
 ' Then fetch her, Sasha, that I may bid her farewell,' he said, 
 and I could see that his hands were all a-tremble, and his lips 
 twitched convulsively. ' And — stay — ' he added, ' let me tell you 
 this, Sasha. when you go away, you and she, now, I mean, after 
 this, take horses and ride, and, for the love of God, and for the 
 sake of your own love, ride quickly. Do you understand me ? 
 Ride quickly, as though the devil were after you ! ' 
 
 ' I understand,' I said. 
 
 ' Now bring her to me, bring her to me ; I will see her once 
 again,' he said hoarsely, ' and then perhaps no more.' 
 
 I went in search of Vera, and found her close at hand. She 
 was surprised and somewhat agitated to hear that the Tsar 
 desired to bid her farewell ; but I reassured her, telling her of his 
 
A BO YAK OF THE TERRIBLE. 551 
 
 marvellously softened mood, and conducted her back to the court- 
 yard. 
 
 But when we reached the place at which I had left the Tsar, 
 the yard was empty, and I saw no trace of Ivan. 
 
 1 Come away, Sasha,' said Vera ; ' come away, quickly ; it is 
 better so.' And then, as we hurried back to Moscow, my princess 
 told me that she had caught sight of the Tsar's face, half hidden, 
 at a window, and that >he was startled at the paleness of it. 
 
 The city of Moscow was at this time a terrible sight. 
 Through the city in several directions ran wide pathways of ruin 
 and desolation, and the flames still continued their onward march. 
 Wherever the eye rested there was the same horrid spectacle of 
 blazing, smoking ruins, and of weeping men and wailing women 
 and shrieking children. The hand of God lay heavy indeed upon 
 Moscow on that dread day of wrath, and it is said that a full half 
 of the city was burned down during this and the following days. 
 We ourselves saw, as we passed, the Krilof mansion on fire, but 
 did not stay to watch the destruction. My own, or rather our 
 family house, still stood, but the servants were busy removing 
 valuables in carts and on horseback, with the intention of carrying 
 everything worth the trouble to a small estate which we own near 
 the Troitsky Monastery. Luckily there were still horses in the 
 stable, and my princess and I lost no time in selecting the two 
 most promising of these and mounting them ; and so, with scarce 
 a moment's delay, we started upon our long ride, for I remem- 
 bered the Tsar's words, and understood well enough that Ivan 
 knew his own disposition, and that he would act as his passion 
 dictated when in the evil mood. 
 
 Therefore we rode fa.>t and spared not our horses, and when 
 night fell — the animals still having a measure of strength in them 
 — we did not stop to rest, but rode on until they could run no 
 farther. I had told Vera of the Tsar's warning, and she had 
 flu>hed and then laughed, and said that she never liked the Tsar 
 so well as for that speech. 
 
 'But,' she had added, ' I .-hall love him the better for every 
 mile that we can place between him and us ! ' 
 
 When the horses were tired out, Vera's spirit still upheld h?r; 
 but she was very weary, for all her spirit, and I was glad to reach 
 a village which contained the house of a boy ar well known to me; 
 and though he himself was absent in Moscow, his servants received 
 us — as they would have received any others of boyar rank that 
 demanded hospitality — and I had the unspeakable bliss of reflect- 
 
 VOL. XXVIII. NO. CLXVIII. P p 
 
552 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 ing that my princess was safe and free, and — better than this — 
 resting peacefully under the same roof as I, and under my own 
 protection. Nor man nor devil, I said to myself, should tear her 
 from me again. In which blessed assurance I too fell asleep, and 
 rested right well, for, in truth, I had had a fatiguing day. 
 
 On the following morning we were up and off again, and — 
 since there is little to relate of this rapid retreat until we reached 
 Euchief, excepting that we rode almost night and day until we 
 approached that blessed village— it may as well be said at once 
 that we galloped safely up to the porch of our good priest's house, 
 he being overjoyed to see us together and safe, and that by this 
 holy man my princess and I were duly, though hurriedly, united 
 in those sacred bonds of union which even Tsars cannot loosen if 
 they would. But though, by the mercy of the Highest, we thus 
 attained the summit of our desires and the supremity of happi- 
 ness, yet we were not by any means quit of our troubles and the 
 dangers of the retreat. 
 
 We had seen nothing of any pursuers up to this point, and I 
 had begun to be quite sanguine as to the permanent reform in the 
 Tsar's disposition. 
 
 ' His benevolence has lasted, Vera, for once ! ' I said. Vera 
 shook her head. 
 
 ' I do not trust his benevolence,' she said ; ' he is two men in 
 one, and never either for long. He will have regretted his kind- 
 ness after an hour of benevolence, and when the other humour 
 came, in its turn, he probably sent an armed party after us. And 
 if not he, then my brothers. We must not delay, Sasha, my soul ; 
 let us ride on ! ' 
 
 Vera was right. Even though the Tsar had remained kind — 
 which was unlikely — her brothers would leave no stone unturned 
 to assemble a party and pursue us most relentlessly. 
 
 ' Shall I tell you what I think of the Tsar in this matter, 
 Vera ? ' I said, as we rode gaily together, man and wife now, and 
 light of heart and joyous as the birds that sang around us this 
 glorious day in early July. 
 
 ' What ? ' she said, laughing ; ' that he is like a spoilt child 
 that would have all the toys to play with and the rest none ? ' 
 
 ' Nay — rather that he is to be pitied and loved for what he has 
 done and felt.' 
 
 1 And what is that ? ' asked Vera, blushing a little. 
 
 ' He has seen my princess,' I replied gallantly, ' and that is 
 the same as saying that he loves her.' 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 553 
 
 ' Nay,' said Vera, flushing more deeply, ' it is the Romanof 
 that he loves ; can a man love two women at once ? ' 
 
 ' I cannot,' I said ; ' but upon my soul it looks as though a 
 Tsar can. Do you think he loves the Romanof ? ' 
 
 " Certainly." said Vera, ' in one way.' 
 
 1 And thee in another ? ' 
 
 1 If you will have it so,' said she, ' me in another. Perhaps 
 her with his good self, and me with the evil ; who knows ? He is 
 a double man, two men in one ; all who know him are aware of 
 that.' 
 
 This was a novel theory indeed. 
 
 ' And which loves the more, the good Ivan or the evil Ivan ? ' 
 I asked, laughing. 
 
 ' I think we will speak of something else,' she said ; ' I am 
 tired of the Tsar for a subject.' 
 
 ; But, seriously, my soul,' said I, 'lam full of great pity for 
 this young Tsar ; for, who knows ? it is possible that he has made 
 a great sacrifice ; such a sacrifice as I — had I been in his place — 
 could never have made. If I were to tell you my honest opinion 
 of Ivan and his loves, I should be obliged to say that this Ivan- 
 lover which loves the Tsaritsa is a pigmy compared with the 
 giant-lover Ivan that loves thee ! ' 
 
 ' And if I am to be as truthful as thou,' said Vera, looking 
 straight into my eyes with her own superb, fearless orbs ; ' if I 
 am to be as truthful as thou, my soul, I must say I think thy 
 words are right. I know what I know. And therefore, I say, let 
 us ride on and delay not ! ' 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 THE FIGHT OX THE STAIRS. 
 
 As we journeyed on day after day towards the Kama and our 
 home, we became more and more sanguine that we were after all 
 to be allowed to reach our destination without interference ; and 
 we were already safely across the Viatka river and a day's journey 
 beyond before the storm broke over us. As a matter of f<\'\ we 
 had travelled very fast up to Ruchief, so fa>t that I doubted 
 whether there existed another maiden in all Russia who could 
 have ridden so far in the time as my Vera did ; but Vera was ever 
 
 p p 2 
 
554 A BO YAH OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 as much at home on horseback as upon her own feet, and had 
 been accustomed to gallop over field and forest from her earliest 
 infancy. But from Euchief onwards we had ridden somewhat 
 more easily, and thus gave our enemies the opportunity to over- 
 take us, though we had up to this time handsomely outstripped 
 our pursuers. 
 
 We had claimed noch-liog, or a night's rest, at the house of 
 a boyar at about a day's ride from the Viatka river at Oordjoom. 
 This boyar — Katkof by name — received us somewhat unwillingly, 
 and I had more than a mind to ride on and find a less churlish 
 host farther afield, but that Vera was tired with the hot sun and 
 the dust of the plains we had crossed during the day. So we 
 stayed on and made the best of accommodation unwillingly 
 bestowed and of a supper of black bread and salted soodak from 
 the Viatka, washed down with the kvass of the country, a sickly 
 drink beloved by the peasants, but seldom, I am glad to say, 
 placed before boyars. 
 
 As we sat at supper with our churl of a host, there came the 
 sound of horses ridden swiftly, and a cavalcade consisting, to judge 
 from the noise of the hoofs, of a large number of mounted men, 
 approached the house. The night was hot and the windows open, 
 so that it was easy to hear and distinguish every word that was 
 said outside. 
 
 ' Stop here ! ' cried a voice I recognised at once. ' I will 
 not ride another yard. Get down, Feodor, and claim the 
 noch-liog.' 
 
 I glanced at Vera. She was pale as milk, and her hand 
 trembled for one moment ; she had recognised the speaker as I 
 had — it was her brother Osip. Then came a great hammering at 
 the door, and the voice of our host grumbling and cursing in the 
 corridor without. 
 
 ' Tell them to go back to the village, or to go to the devil,' 
 said he to the serf who went to open the door. ' "We have one 
 party here already, and no room for more ; I cannot give the 
 noch-liog to all the Tsar's boyars at once.' 
 
 I dragged Vera swiftly out of the door and up the winding 
 wooden stair to the upper story. At the top of the stairs I took 
 my stand, placing my princess behind me. Vera was armed with 
 dagger and pistol ; I had insisted upon her carrying both. I had 
 sword and dagger, but no pistol. 
 
 Meanwhile an altercation proceeded downstairs. I heard the 
 serf give his master's message, couched in politer terms, and I 
 
A BOYAR OE THE TERRIBLE. 555 
 
 heard the reply, in Feodor Krilof's voice, inquiring what the 
 party consisted of that had already claimed the night-shelter, and 
 the serf's again, describing us. Then Feodor and Osip consulted 
 in tones which did not reach me ; and presently Osip bade the 
 serf fetch his master, which the man did. 
 
 The old boyar, alarmed at the size of the party, was all 
 courtesy and graciousness. He would gladly, he said, accommo- 
 date all, but he was a poor man, though a boyarin, and his house 
 was small, and two persons had already claimed hospitality this 
 night. 
 
 1 Then first show us these persons,' said Osip, ' and if they 
 prove to be those we seek, we will relieve you both of their com- 
 pany and of our own.' 
 
 To this the boyar replied with alacrity that if they had 
 authority to take these persons by force, they might do so and 
 welcome, for all he cared ; but if they were without authority, how 
 could he commit the sin of breach of hospitality ? 
 
 ' As to that,' said Osip, ' you are right ; but we carry the Tsar's 
 ookaz, which overrides the laws of the nock-Hog.' 
 
 1 The Tsar's ookaz ! ' repeated our host ; ' then come in, in 
 Heaven's name ; my house is yours and all that is in it ! ' 
 
 ' Not quite all, boyar ! ' I shouted from the top of the stairs. 
 • We two are not his just yet. Come up and fetch us, Osip, if you 
 desire us ! ' I glanced at Vera ; her eyes were ablaze and her 
 cheeks flushed ; she threw her arms about me and kissed me pas- 
 sionately. ' Yes, yes ! ' she said, ' let them come ! ' 
 
 There was a long silence downstairs, and then much whisper- 
 ing, in which our host took his share, a fact which I remembered 
 afterwards, and presently Osip Krilof came up the stairs alone ; 
 we could hear his steps mounting towards us before he came in 
 sight, the stairs being circular ; at last he appeared. 
 
 He took no notice of me, but spoke to my princess. 
 
 ' Vera,' he said, ' come down ; it is the ookaz of the Tsar.' 
 
 ' Here is my Tsar,' said Vera, 'and him I obey.' 
 
 1 Would you then disobey our Sovereign ? ' continued her 
 brother ; « and as for this man, he is no Tsar, but a traitor boyar 
 whom I have authority to slay like a dog.' 
 
 I laughed aloud. 
 
 ' Can a woman then disobey her husband ? ' said Vera ; ' and 
 as for this man, he is no traitor, but a better man than you, Osip, 
 my brother ; and as for slaying him, why you have tried it before, 
 little soul ; see that he does not slay you instead ! ' 
 
556 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 'Do you tell me that you have married a Stroganof?' said 
 Osip, trembling with rage. ' Tell me you have not yet done this, 
 Vera ! ' 
 
 ' I have both done it and rejoice to have done it,' said my 
 beautiful wife. 
 
 Osip reeled and leant against the stair-rail, but he spoke with 
 spirit, though cruelly. 
 
 ' I should curse thee,' he said, ' but that it matters little ; for 
 when we have cut this husband of thine to pieces and cast him to 
 the dogs, thou shalt obey the Tsar, sweet widow-sister ! ' 
 
 ' Osip,' I cried, mad with rage, ' for that speech you shall die.' 
 
 ' Perhaps,' he said ; ' I care not whether my sister's husband 
 slay one or two or all of her brothers, since she has disgraced 
 herself by marrying the murderer of one ! ' 
 
 ' Osip,' said Vera, ' thou art a coward and a liar, though my 
 brother. Is it murder to defend oneself, when five men fall upon 
 one man ? ' 
 
 • He is guilty of thy brother's blood,' replied Osip, somewhat 
 confusedly ; ' that should be enough for a dutiful sister ! ' 
 
 ' Come, an end of this ! ' I cried, stamping my foot ; ' go down 
 and fetch your friends, and let us begin this comedy. How many 
 swords are there to one this time ? ' 
 
 ' That you shall see soon enough ! ' said Osip, flushing red, and 
 with the words he turned and went down. 
 
 ' Oh, my love,' whispered Vera, ' it is hard that it should come 
 to this, that thou must shed my brothers' blood, or they thine ! ' 
 Poor Vera's eyes were full of tears. 
 
 ' Be comforted, sweet soul,' I said, ' I will die rather than 
 slay a second of your brothers. I spoke in anger ; they are 
 safe.' 
 
 'Nay, if it come to that,' said Vera, weeping, 'you shall not 
 die, my Sasha ; for I myself will slay them rather than they thee ! ' 
 I kissed her and laughed, and said that perhaps, by the mercy of 
 the Highest, we might yet escape without the blood-shedding of 
 either husband or brothers ; but after this we had no more time 
 for speaking, for the attack began, and for a short while I was 
 somewhat busy and found little leisure for speech. 
 
 The stairs were wide enough for two men abreast, but scarcely 
 wide enough for both to fight comfortably. I have said that at 
 this time I was a mere tyro in the art of swordsmanship. In after 
 years I achieved great reputation as a swordsman, and became, I 
 may say it without vanity, the most accomplished fencer in the 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 557 
 
 Tsar's dominions, thanks to the instruction which I received in 
 the art during my sojourn in England, to which country I returned 
 with the Englishman Chancellor and again with Jenkinson, both 
 these great explorers and travellers (good and brave men, both) 
 being, at that time, intimate friends of mine. But now, at the 
 age of eighteen, I was a mere hacker with the sword, like all my 
 countrymen — only, being dowered by the Almighty with muscles 
 like the hoop-bands of a cask, and with the chest of a bull, I could 
 hack harder than most. So then, this hacking-match began, and 
 began well ; for first of all came Osip Krilof and another, and 
 having sliced that other almost in two halves, I seized him and 
 hurled his body full at Osip's head, and both Osip and he tumbled 
 out of sight downstairs, to the confusion of those that stood below 
 them. Feodor Krilof next appeared and hacked bravely at me, 
 for Feodor, like the rest, had plenty of spirit ; but I easily knocked 
 the sword from his hand, and with my foot suddenly raised to his 
 chest, sent him flying after Osip. 
 
 Then came a mixed host of young boyars, some of whom I 
 knew by sight, and serf-soldiers, many of whom I killed or 
 wounded, and one of whom just grazed my arm with his weapon. 
 The chances of the battle were all in my favour, for I had the 
 advantage of position ; and, besides this, my enemies were unable 
 to fight conveniently, for each man hampered his neighbour, and 
 my opponents scolded and swore at one another as they fought, 
 while I laughed and mocked at them. 
 
 But suddenly the battle took a new turn. When we had 
 fought for five minutes, I was startled by a sudden cry from Vera, 
 and at the same moment, looking round, I just swerved in time 
 to escape a lunge from one of two men who had somehow come 
 upon us from the rear. This was, of course, by the treachery of 
 our host, who had shown how this could be effected ; and the 
 attack from behind was part and parcel of the plan of operation. 
 At the same instant, the second man threw himself with all his 
 weight against me and precipitated me head first down the stairs. 
 Two men, against whom I collided, fell with me, and we struggled 
 furiously together on the wooden steps, those behind digging at 
 me with their swords and wounding sometimes me and sometimes 
 their own friends, but neither seriously, for they dared not strike 
 hard for fear of slaying their own. In an instant, or little more, 
 I was upon my feet again and laying about me right lustily, for 
 my sword-arm was as yet untouched, and as I rose I heard Vera's 
 pistol explode, and a man came tumbling down the steps, almost 
 
558 A BO YAH OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 knocking me off my feet. I rushed upwards, frantic with alarm 
 for Vera, but as I sped some one threw a dagger from behind which 
 fixed itself in the flesh of my sword-arm, and when I instinctively 
 tried to raise my left arm to draw it forth, I found that I could 
 not move that limb, which had been wounded during my struggle 
 on the ground. But, to my joy, Vera was safe and unhurt. The 
 second of the two men who had attacked me from the rear lay 
 writhing in his death-agony, pierced by her dagger. Vera was 
 panting and pale, but smiled and said : 
 
 'They tried to drag me away behind there, but — Holy 
 Mother of the Mo&t Blessed, my Sasha, what ails you ? You are 
 pale ! ' 
 
 ' It is nothing ! ' I said ; and then, Vera tells me, I fainted. 
 
 For the rest of the story of this battle I am indebted to Vera's 
 account, which I have at different times and with great difficulty 
 ■ — by reason of her modesty — extracted from her. 
 
 After I fainted and fell against the stair-rail — and before those 
 of my foes who still remained capable of the exertion could get at 
 me to despatch me — Vera picked up my sword, and stood between 
 me and them and dared them, the dagger in one hand and the 
 sword in the other. The men laughed, and bade her get out of 
 the way lest hurt befell her. 
 
 ' And what will the Tsar say then ? ' said Vera, whereupon the 
 fellows laughed no more. 
 
 Then Vera wound her arms about me and dragged me down- 
 stairs, placing her body ever between mine and the swords of those 
 who looked threateningly, saying that as heaven was above her, 
 if any blow were aimed, it should strike herself and not me ; and 
 these men, knowing well that the Tsar's most terrible wrath would 
 assail all if evil should befall this princess, dared not strike. 
 
 And so Vera conveyed me — half carrying and half dragging — 
 down the stairs, past five dead bodies and several wounded ones, 
 and past her own brothers Osip and Feodor, both wounded and 
 sitting groaning on the steps, into the open air, and across the 
 road into the forest, where she laid me down and bathed my 
 temples with water from a moss pool. Here I soon revived, and 
 was able to count and see to my wounds, of which there were no 
 less than nine, though none very serious. Vera washed them one 
 and all, and bound them with pieces of her own and my garments, 
 and within half an hour I was able, though stiff and in much pain, 
 to crawl with my beloved deeper into the heart of the forest, so 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 559 
 
 that we might feel secure, at least for the present, from our cruel 
 persecutors. There were not more than three or four, Vera said, 
 capable of sallying forth to look for us. and these were probablv 
 too busy looking after the wounds of their own people to have 
 much time to spare for us. They had watched us into the wood, 
 however, said Vera, and doubtless relied upon my wounded con- 
 dition to easily find us whenever they should think fit to start in 
 search. 
 
 This, we both thought, would be to-morrow morning at latest. 
 
 (To be continued.) 
 
560 
 
 Mr. Morris's Poems. 
 
 ' T7X0UG-H,' said the pupil of the wise Imlac, 'you have con- 
 Jj vinced me that no man can be a poet.' The study of Mr. 
 William Morris's poems, in the new collected edition, 1 has con- 
 vinced me that no man, or, at least, no middle-aged man, 
 can be a critic. I read Mr. Morris's poems (thanks to the knightly 
 honours conferred on the Bard of Penrhyn, there is now no am- 
 biguity as to • Mr. Morris "), but it is not the book only that I 
 read. The scroll of my youth is unfolded. I see the dear place 
 where first I perused The Blue Closet ; the old faces of old friends 
 flock around me ; old chaff, old laughter, old happiness re-echo 
 and revive. St. Andrews, Oxford, come before the mind's eye, 
 with 
 
 Many a place 
 
 That's in sad case 
 Where joy was wont afore, oh ! 
 
 as Minstrel Burne sings. These voices, faces, landscapes mirigle 
 with the music and blur the pictures of the poet who enchanted 
 for us certain hours passed in the paradise of youth. A reviewer 
 who finds himself in this case may as well frankly confess that he 
 can no more criticise Mr. Morris dispassionately than he could 
 criticise his old self and the friends whom he shall never see again, 
 till he meets them 
 
 Beyond the sphere of time, 
 
 And sin, and grief's control, 
 Serene in changeless prime 
 
 Of body and of soul. 
 
 To write of one's own ' adventures among books ' may be to pro- 
 vide anecdotage more or less trivial, more or less futile, but. at 
 
 1 Longmans. 
 
 
Longman's Magazine, 
 
 November 1896. 
 
 A Boyar of the Terrible. 
 
 ,1 ROMANGE OF THE COURT OF IVAN HIE CRUEL, 
 FIRST TSAR OF RUSSIA. 
 
 By Fred. "Whishaw, 
 Author of ' Out of Doors in Tsarland,' etc. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 YERMAK. 
 
 ~p< >RiTXE favoured Us on this weary and painful night. Deter- 
 _L mined to reach what we calculated would be a safe distance 
 from our pursuers, we wandered together through the dark pines, 
 Vera supporting me — for I was weak with loss of blood and in 
 much pain— and by the merest accident (if indeed there be such 
 a thing as accident in this God-ruled world !), by the merest acci- 
 dent we came upon the tiny hut of a woodcutter, frightening the 
 proprietor almost to death by suddenly breaking in upon his rest, 
 and here we passed the remainder of the night in comparative 
 comfort and at least under shelter. 
 
 In the morning, feeling unfit to undertake a journey in my 
 present stiff and feeble condition, I determined to stay where 1 
 was and hope for the best— the best being that our enemies would 
 not find us here, for I was not up to much fighting, or, indeed, 
 exertion of any kind. 
 
 VOL. XXIX. no. clxix. b 
 
2 A BO YAH OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 Then we posted our woodman, who proved to be an excellent 
 and intelligent ally. (Michael was his name. May the Lord 
 bestow upon him a heavenly Kingdom !) We posted this Michael 
 high up in the branches of a tall pine-tree, with instructions to 
 loudly sing a verse of the song known as the ' Kamarinsky Moujik ' 
 in case he should see a search-party approach. His position up 
 in the tree would cause no suspicion, since he could justify it by 
 pretending to be busy hewing off the branches preparatory to 
 feliing the tree itself. 
 
 Michael suggested that in case of danger we should conceal 
 ourselves in his lyednik, or ice-cellar — a convenience which even 
 the peasant in his hut contrives to provide himself withal in this 
 land of much ice and hot summers. In order to be ready for 
 emergency we inspected this ice-cellar, which good Michael used 
 as a store place for his milk and provisions. It consisted of a pit 
 dug in the earth and filled with blocks of ice. A foot or two 
 above the surface of the ice, and level with that of the outer earth, 
 was a wooden floor having a trapdoor by which to gain access to 
 the ice beneath ; and covering the pit and its deck or floor of 
 wood was a conical roof. 
 
 If our enemies should come upon our hiding-place, I not being 
 in fighting condition, we would, we agreed, take refuge upon the 
 ice beneath the flooring — a nice cool place in this hot weather, as 
 Vera remarked, though somewhat cramped in area. 
 
 It was well that we had devised this retreat, and still better 
 that trusty Michael was all alert and awake in his lofty perch 
 among the branches ; for about midday, as we were discussing a 
 plain but welcome repast of black bread, with milk from the wood- 
 man's lean cow, Michael suddenly burst into song, and the familiar 
 strains of the ' Kamarinsky Moujik ' warned us that there was 
 good and particular reason for his vocal exertions. 
 
 Quickly Vera and I crept to the lyednik, which lay some thirty 
 yards from the hut, and she assisted me to squeeze my stiff body 
 through the trapdoor, she following immediately ; then — leaving 
 the trapdoor open — we lay on the ice slabs and listened. 
 
 First we heard a conversation between Michael and the stranger 
 or strangers — there were two of them, we found — and Michael 
 proved to us that he was no exception to the rule of his tribe, the 
 Moujiks of Kussia, who are, I admit it (though myself their coun- 
 tryman), the glibbest and the most facile liars that the sun shines 
 upon. He had not seen, he said, any boyar, male or female, 
 wounded or unwounded ; boyars never came his way, and he should 
 probably run away if ever one were to appear. 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 3 
 
 Nevertheless the two men approached the hut, in order to 
 receive personal confirmation of Michael's statement, and we 
 gathered from their conversation as they drew near that the nerves 
 of both were somewhat shaken by the events of the previous night. 
 
 ' Ha ! ' one said, ' a hut and an ice-cellar ; take the cellar, Piotr, 
 while I inspect the hut.' 
 
 1 What if be suddenly pounces out upon us ? ' said the other. 
 
 4 Tut, man, don't be a coward ; he won't be here. If I thought 
 he was, I wouldn't do what I am going to do — stick my head in at 
 the door.' 
 
 1 What would you do, then ? ' asked the other. 
 
 ' On my soul, I don't know ! ' said the first, ' go home, I think, 
 and say nothing about it ; my heart is like wax after last night ! ' 
 
 1 Shall we inspect together for safety ? ' 
 
 ' No, no, nonsense— they are not here, or that peasant would 
 be standing lying at the door, or asking us secretly for blood- 
 money. Go and put your nose into the cellar ; it is a mere form.' 
 
 So Piotr came to our sanctuary and looked in. Then he 
 bravely lay down and put his face over the aperture, trying to 
 peer into the darkness below. This was our opportunitv. 
 
 ' Take his hair and pull, Vera,' I said aloud, at the same time 
 employing my more capable arm and hand to grip the fellow by 
 the coat and pull him towards us. Vera obeyed instantly, and 
 together we drew the fellow down to our icy refuge. He gave a 
 fearful shriek of terror, and I heard his companion take to his 
 heels and run ; and then, almost immediately, there followed the 
 noise of a scuffle and of a fall. Meanwhile Vera, with my help — 
 the fellow making no resistance — tied our prisoner's hands and feet 
 with the waist-sash of my kaftan, and in a minute or two we had 
 him safe and sound. 
 
 Then, leaving him to cool himself upon the ice, we came 
 up into the air ; and here the first thing we saw was friend 
 Michael standing over the prostrate form of the second of our 
 opponents. 
 
 1 Is he dead, Michael ? ' I asked. 
 
 1 He is dead, mercifulness,' said the man, proudly ; 'with my 
 axe I slew him. He should have gone free, but that he slashed 
 at me with his sword and called me liar ; for this he died.' 
 
 It was just as well for us, however, that the world was poorer 
 by this rogue ; for if he had escaped, his tongue would have 
 wagged, and perhaps we should have suffered for it. Now we were 
 safe for the present, and might rest here in peace and securitv till 
 
 c 2 
 
4 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 to-morrow. By that time, possibly, I might feel capable of 
 continuing the retreat. 
 
 And in truth, when the morrow came, I did feel greatly re- 
 freshed and invigorated, and determined to lose no more time, but 
 make an effort to push onwards towards home. 
 
 Our faithful Michael was therefore* sent back to the house of 
 the old boyar, at which we had lodged and fought, and where we 
 had left our horses, with instructions to make careful investigations 
 as to the strength of the party still remaining effective against us. 
 If all had disappeared, he was to demand of the boyar our horses, 
 and, if he pleased, use force or strategy to obtain them. 
 
 A few hours later, Michael returned with the horses, having 
 found none but the boyar himself and a few wounded persons at 
 home ; the rest were, he was informed, absent in the forest, look- 
 ing for certain misdemeanants for whose capture a reward was 
 offered. Had he seen them ? 
 
 ' Oh, no,' the woodman had replied, ' certainly not ; not a 
 trace of the miscreants.' 
 
 ' Well,' the old boyar had said, if he should come across 
 them, he might bang the male offender on the head with his axe, 
 and bring the female back to the mansion, when he would receive 
 a handsome sum for his pains, as well as the gratitude of the Tsar 
 and of the boyar himself, whose house they had filled with blood. 
 
 Then that wily woodman announced that he had prepared a 
 supply of cut faggots which the boyar might have at a cheap price 
 if he liked. The old miser mentioned a price for the wood, to 
 which Michael demurred, but eventually a bargain was effected, 
 and then Michael played his trump card. 
 
 ' Your mercifulness,' he said, ' will lend me two horses and a 
 cart to bring in the stuff? The stables are too full already, I see ; 
 and some of the horses of your mercifulness are tethered in the 
 open yard.' These were ours and those of the Krilof party. 
 
 ' But you are unknown to me,' said the boyar, ' and how can I 
 tell that you will not make off with my horses, which are worth 
 more than your wood ? ' 
 
 ' Your mercifulness ! ' said Michael, reproachfully, ' do I look 
 like a brigand ? ' 
 
 ' You look like a fool,' said the boyar, ' but that means nothing ! ' 
 
 ' Better that than a brigand ! ' said Michael ; ' which horses 
 may I use, then, mercifulness? and where is the cart?' Then 
 the boyar evolved a good idea. 
 
 take the horses of the delinquents- — they 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 5 
 
 are there in the yard — that brown one, and the yellow beside it — ■ 
 nice horses, too. See that you bring them back in good order ; 
 you may take any cart you please.' 
 
 The old boyar chuckled over his own ingenuity in thus saving 
 himself the risk of lending his own animals ; and our woodman, 
 with the fool's face and the fox's brain (a most common combina- 
 tion among our Russian serf people), left the yard with our horses 
 and with an excellent cart for our use. I made a mental note of 
 the boyar's kind dispositions with regard to myself, for future 
 reference, and praised Michael for his service. 
 
 ' If we escape, Michael,' I said, 'you shall have our horses and 
 the boyar's cart also for your own, and a rouble in money besides ! ' 
 a promise which sent good Michael on his knees before his Ucon, 
 in most devout thanksgiving ; after which we started once more 
 upon our journey, heading for Glazovo, a place on the river Chepsa, 
 which is a branch of the Viatka, and using the boyar's cart, which 
 we nearly filled with moss, in order that the jolting might spare 
 as far as possible my wounded limbs. Michael acted as driver, 
 and we took with us the prisoner whom we had deposited upon 
 the ice in the woodman's cellar. Michael was all for striking off 
 the fellow's head, but I would not agree to unnecessary bloodshed 
 — an indulgence on my part which gained for me the profession 
 of the prisoner's gratitude, and his promise to tell no tales if. in 
 returning, he happened to encounter those of his late associates 
 who were still engaged in looking for us. 
 
 This man proved the sincerity of his professions, afterwards, 
 in a remarkable manner. "We set him at liberty ten miles farther 
 on, when, with tears in his eyes, he renewed his vows and promises. 
 But, as fortune would have it, he must have shortly after happened 
 upon the search-party still abroad after us ; for, before we had 
 travelled many miles farther, we observed two or three horsemen 
 following us, and behold ! our grateful friend was with them, 
 evidently acting as their guide, and seated in front of one of the 
 party on horseback. 
 
 Apparently these good people had formed their own opinion — 
 and that a flattering one — as to my prowess in fight, for though 
 they must have known that I was wounded and stiff, and not in 
 my best fighting condition, yet they did not venture to approach, 
 but followed at a respectful distance, evidently determined to 
 make no attack in daylight and in the open, but to watch their 
 opportunity and to dog us until it should arise. 
 
 "When we stopped and encamped for the night, they did the 
 
6 A BO YAH OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 same ; so that it became necessary to set a watch and take our 
 sleeping in turns, Vera insisting upon taking her watch with the 
 rest. I felt by this time as though I could fight a little, at a 
 pinch ; and if only these good fellows would kindly follow us, as I 
 told my princess, for a few days longer, I should be in a position 
 to turn the pursuit in the opposite direction ; unless, indeed, they 
 would oblige me with a set-to, of which I cherished little hope. 
 
 I suppose our pursuers made sure that if they only kept us in 
 view they were sure of their prey eventually, and desired to run 
 no risk; hence we were not attacked during the night, nor yet 
 during the whole of the following day, which we spent in jogging 
 along as best we might over country roads and tracks towards the 
 Chepsa, they following as before. How long this foolish pursuit 
 might have lasted before I should have felt myself strong enough 
 to end it, I cannot tell ; for the end came unexpectedly, and in a 
 manner which was as agreeable to myself as it must have been 
 disagreeable to our pursuers. 
 
 We were nearing the Chepsa, and were but a few miles from 
 the little town of Grlazovo, when from out the heart of a dense 
 birch-patch there suddenly sprang two or three wild-looking forms, 
 who seized our reins and stopped the horses and were about to lay 
 hands upon Michael and myself, when I caught sight of a face I 
 knew among them, one of Yermak's men, and called to the fellow 
 by name. At the sound of my voice. Yermak himself came out 
 of the bushes. 
 
 ' What, the young Boyar Stroganof, my sworn friend ! ' said 
 he. ' Away, men, let go of the reins, Yashka ! Now, what do 
 you here, my son ? What is the matter ? — you are bound and 
 plastered all over, and the sweet maiden of the Krilofs still with 
 you, I perceive — then the Tsar has made a bad choice ! ' 
 
 I hastily told Yermak the latter part of our adventures, and 
 how the Tsar had first despatched me and then sent to overtake 
 me, and of my great fight on the stairs and of this foolish pursuit 
 now in progress. 
 
 1 What ! ' said Yermak, ' yonder horsemen that rode behind 
 you ? I took them for a portion of your own party. After them, 
 men ! ' 
 
 And in this place it may be mentioned that half an hour or so 
 later Yermak's men returned with three horses, but no prisoners, 
 from which fact I deduced the worst fears for the fate of my late 
 enemies ; but for the sake of sparing Yera's feelings I asked no 
 questions. 
 
A BO YAK OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 7 
 
 When we were safely quartered upon Yermak's galley — and 
 familiar quarters were these to both Vera and myself — I gave 
 Yermak a fuller description of all that had happened in con- 
 sequence of the Tsar's choice of a bride, aud of our escape and 
 marriage, at all of which the chief looked grave. 
 
 ' You cannot go to Perm,' he said ; ' for the angry Tsar would 
 hunt you down if he heard of your arrival there. You cannot go 
 to Molebsk, for the Krilofs outdo the Tsar in their enmity towards 
 you ; he is at times friendly, as I understand it — but they never. 
 Where did you intend to go to ? ' 
 
 ' To Perm,' I said, ; which is my home.' 
 
 ' It is impossible,' said Yermak ; ' you must disappear, it is 
 your only safety ; I know of only one man in Russia who can both 
 protect and conceal you.' 
 
 ' I can protect myself,' said I, interrupting him hotly ; ' let the 
 Tsar send another party to take or slay me. Where is the last 
 one ? ' 
 
 1 Cut to pieces, I know,' said Yermak. ' You can protect 
 yourself against the swords of the enemy as well as most, granted ; 
 but what of treachery ? ' 
 
 ' It is true, Sasha,' paid Vera; ' Perm would be dangerous to 
 us. and Molebsk impossible.' I flushed angrily, for all this was 
 true but humiliating. 
 
 ' And who is the only personage able to protect those who are 
 unable to protect themselves ? ' I asked, somewhat haughtily. 
 
 ' Yermak ! ' said that individual. 
 
 idlAPTER XXIII. 
 
 SIBERIAN PROJECTS. 
 
 THIS moment was, though I was not aware of it at the time, an 
 exceedingly important crisis in my life. 
 
 1 What thou, Yermak.? ' I cried, laughing scornfully ; ' a Yer- 
 mak protect a Stroganof? It is th^ wolf patronising the tiger.' 
 
 Yermak flushed a little. ' If it were not thou, but anothe.- 
 Stroganof,' he said, 'that spoke thus to Yermak — but this is 
 foolishness, for thou it is and none other, the saviour of my child ; 
 we will not quarrel for foolish words. Xow listen : for a while, at 
 least, thou must stay with me, my son, for there is no other place 
 for thee : the Tsar is the Tsar.' 
 
S A BO YAH OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 1 Yes,' I said, ' the Tsar is the Tsar, and a man is a man j as 
 for me, I fear neither Tsar nor devil.' 
 
 ' That may be,' said Yermak ; ' and none here doubts it ; but 
 the Tsar's sword is longer than thine, Stroganof.' 
 
 ' Yermak is right, my soul,' said Vera ; ' we will bide where we 
 are for a while, and thou shalt recover thy full strength before we 
 brave the Tsar and his servants again ! ' 
 
 And bide we did with Yermak and his men, and right merry 
 and happy we were ; sailing or lazily floating day long and week 
 long by river and lake ; and hunting to our hearts' content on 
 shore, when the desire possessed us to leave the galley for the 
 dark green of the forest, or the pink heather and purple bilberry 
 of the moors. It was a gay and delightful life, for was not my 
 princess ever at my side, and the blue sky above my head, and 
 the free air of the open country in my lungs ? The circumstances 
 were each and all the most favourable possible to my natural dis- 
 position — no wonder that I enjoyed life, in spite of the wrath of 
 Tsars and the furiousness of Krilofs and other enemies ! 
 
 As for Yermak, I became greatly attached to this wonderful 
 man, and remained with him at his urgent entreaty until the 
 following spring ; wintering among his people on the shores of the 
 Volga not far from its inflow into the Caspian Sea. We had many 
 conversations as to my future plans, and made many projects of 
 pioneering and adventure in various parts of the world. But 
 Yermak's favourite project of all was a proposed expedition into 
 the unknown country beyond the Urals. There was wealth beyond 
 there, said Yermak, in minerals and rich soil, for any who chose 
 to take it, sufficient to enrich a thousand Tsars, and land enough 
 to provide an empire for each. Why should not we — he and I — 
 cross the mountains and set the Russian flag waving on the banks 
 of the great Siberian river ? That would surely placate the wrath 
 of my offended sovereign, for we should bring and lay at his feet 
 a new crown. 
 
 1 Yermak,' I cried, when first he broached in my hearing these 
 imperial dreams of his, ' have you been studying the Stroganof 
 prophecy ? ' 
 
 ' Nay,' said he, c I knew not that there existed such a pro- 
 phecy ! ' 
 
 Whereupon I quoted to Yermak the words which have been 
 quoted before, about the Stroganofs presenting ' the East ' to the 
 Tsar, and his joy thereat. 
 
 Yermak was deeply impressed with what I told him. He 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 9 
 
 pondered for many moments, and afterwards took me aside to speak 
 seriously to me. 
 
 1 Sasha,' he said, ' it may be that there is a great destiny before 
 us ; if there really exist this prophecy, then ' 
 
 'As to that,' I interrupted, laughing, 'go to Perm, and ask 
 any one you please ; every one knows it there ! ' 
 
 ' Then,' continued Yermak, very serious and almost solemn, 
 'then, Sasha, I firmly believe that it is thou and I, and none 
 others, who are destined to fulfil this prediction. It is a splendid 
 destiny ! ' 
 
 1 Certainly it is,' said I, still laughing, though somewhat im- 
 pressed by Yermak's words and evident conviction ; ' but one 
 cannot conquer a continent with a couple of galleys full of 
 brigands ! ' 
 
 ' When there is work to do, God gives hands to do it ! ' said 
 Yermak. Was Yermak also among the prophets ? It would 
 appear so. 
 
 "When spring came and the rivers had rid themselves of their 
 icy encumbrance, we shaped our course by streams and lakes for 
 Perm ; and right glad was I to behold my beloved Kama once 
 more. No less delighted was Vera herself. We stood hand in hand 
 upon the deck of our galley, as we sped slowly on towards our old 
 home. We passed the spot where Yermak had first caught us, 
 and where I had nearly but not quite succeeded in effecting her 
 escape and mine one dark night, as has already been described ; 
 and we passed also the spot where, but three years or four years 
 since, my wilful princess had ridden down to the shore and 
 plunged her horse into the swollen Kama, rather than submit to 
 be tamely captured by her boy-lover ; and we laughed together 
 over her escapade, and I told my princess that her laughter was 
 foolish, because assuredly if she found herself in a like position, 
 to this very day, she would do the same thing. 
 
 And Vera laughed the more, and said that she believed she 
 would also. 
 
 Our object in coming to Perm was to see my uncle, in order 
 to obtain his sanction, authority, and assistance in our projected 
 enterprise beyond the Urals. We had ourselves conveyed in our 
 galley up to the very town of Perm, to the great alarm and con- 
 sternation of the peaceful inhabitants, who cherished a wholesome 
 fear and regard for the renowned Yermak, whose name was a 
 terror throughout this portion of the realm, where — though never 
 cruel to his fellow-creatures, stern and unbending as he was to all 
 
io A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 who resisted or offended him — he was well known to entertain 
 views as to personal property which did not tally with those of 
 the weaker proprietors. But when it was seen that I was with 
 Yermak, and that my beautiful princess was also with us, the 
 alarm gave way to curiosity ; and I observed that the people had 
 much to say to one another about us, as we passed, and that they 
 whispered and wagged their heads knowingly, and occasionally 
 crossed themselves, from all of which I inferred that a portion, at 
 all events, of our story was known, and that these good folks, 
 seeing me with the brigand Yermak, concluded that I was in 
 appropriate company. 
 
 But my poor uncle and my brothers nearly expired with terror 
 when they beheld me. 
 
 ' For the love of Grod, Sasha,' said my uncle, with tears in his 
 eyes, ' go back whence you came, and hide yourself where you 
 have been up to this time concealed, and for the love of God also 
 tell me not where that place is. Do you not know that you are 
 outlawed and accursed, and that there is a price upon your head ? ' 
 
 I laughed, and said that I was not aware of this interesting 
 fact, 
 
 ' "What have I done,' I asked, ' that I am outlawed ? ' 
 
 ' You have offended the Tsar,' said my uncle, ' though in what 
 particular manner only rumour has described ; but the Tsar is 
 offended, and would rather have you dead than living, and the 
 Tsar's sword is long and sharp. Therefore, for pity's sake, Sasha 
 — son of my dead brother though you be, and the best, as I 
 believe, of all the Stroganofs — go hence, for your own sake and 
 also for ours, for the Tsar's wrath will assuredly consume us also 
 if we harbour and protect you ! ' 
 
 ' Be comforted, uncle,' I said, c I shall not stay ; but bless me 
 first, and this princess, my wife, and then I will tell thee what I 
 have in my mind.' 
 
 So my uncle blessed and embraced Vera and me, and in his 
 own courtly way he told her that, though he was a Stroganof. and 
 she a Krilof, her loveliness outweighed the enmity of generations, 
 and he welcomed so beautiful a creature into the family as an 
 acquisition. ' For God's sake, Sasha,' he ended, ' keep her safely 
 from the eyes of the Tsar, and risk nothing for thyself, so that 
 thou remain alive to protect her ! ' 
 
 ' As to that, uncle,' said I, ' fear nothing for me, and if I am 
 not by to protect her, Vera can protect herself as well as most ! ' 
 
 From all of which I gathered that my uncle had heard rumours, 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. n 
 
 more or less founded upon fact, as to the relations between the 
 Tsar and my princess. But when I informed him that the Tsar 
 had actually bidden me marry Vera, warning me at the same time 
 to ride away as fast as our horses could carry us, he was surprised 
 indeed, which was only natural, seeing that he did not know the 
 complex circumstances of the case and the bewildering double 
 nature of the Tsar. 
 
 Afterwards I told my uncle of Yermak's project for enterprise 
 beyond the Urals, and of his conviction — which Yermak presently 
 confirmed — that the Stroganof prophecy was destined to find 
 fulfilment at my hands and his. My uncle reflected long and 
 deeply, being also greatly impressed with this idea, and presently 
 gave as his opinion that it might very well be as we had concluded 
 — or as Yermak had, for I as yet failed to realise myself as the 
 long-foretold conqueror — but that if so, this could not happen at 
 the present time, for such a great enterprise as the conquest of a 
 continent would need much preparation and the collecting of a 
 large force of soldiers. We might indeed now make a preliminary 
 survey of the country in preparation for a future campaign, and 
 indeed we could scarcely do anything wiser than betake ourselves 
 beyond the Urals, pending the Tsar's return to a more friendly 
 attitude towards myself. 
 
 1 As for present assistance,' my good uncle said, we were rich, 
 we Stroganofs, and, God knew, I was welcome to my share, though 
 I did not contribute much to the wealth of the family ! At this 
 I laughed, and said that if I added Siberia to the Stroganof pos- 
 sessions, I should have done my share, whereupon Yermak looked 
 preternaturally grave, and my uncle turned to the ikon and 
 piously crossed himself. 
 
 ' What God will give that He shall give ! ' he said reverently. 
 
 The result of all of which was that Yermak and I, with our 
 wives and one of my brothers — who discerned, with his merchant's 
 eye, great commercial possibilities in the enterprise, and came as 
 a trader and nominal chief of the expedition, we others forming 
 his escort — spent the whole of that summer exploring the territory 
 beyond the great range of the Urals — trading, fighting occasionally, 
 and making friends with the natives, and prospecting their coun- 
 try and rivers ; and the more we saw of this land the better we 
 liked it, and the more determined did Yermak and I become that 
 one day we would make it our own, or gain it for the Tsar. This 
 expedition had besides another excellent result ; it made a man of 
 my brother, who had up to this time been a mere trading animal, of a 
 
12 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 worthy and harmless, but effeminate type. He now developed 
 quite a love for hunting and the life of the open air ■ and many 
 times, during fighting with the natives of the country, he displayed 
 spirit and energy which no one, knowing him only at Perm and 
 in the bazaars, would have supposed him to possess. 
 
 Thirdly, my beautiful princess had before the end of this 
 summer presented me with a magnificent little son, of whom I may 
 have more to say later on. Our married life had been one delight- 
 ful dream of happiness, and it has ever been a cherished memory 
 for me that my princess accompanied me upon that first expedi- 
 tion into Siberia, and saw with her own eyes the great empire 
 which her lord and lover was destined, in future days, to conquer. 
 
 When we returned to Perm, just before the setting-in of 
 winter, I found to my delight that, by the clemency of the Tsar, 
 my master, the putting of a price upon my head had been with- 
 drawn, so that I was now able to live in peace at the home of my 
 fathers without fear of being murdered by some unscrupulous per- 
 son anxious to touch the reward of so base an action. In my self- 
 sufficiency I had never felt fear on my own account ; but the relief 
 which the new state of affairs afforded to my Vera's anxiety was 
 so great that I could not forbear, in sympathy with her, to rejoice 
 also. 
 
 I learned later that I had Adashef to thank for the Tsar's 
 clemency ; for that Ivan Vasilitch was now entirely under the 
 control and benignant influence of the monk Sylvester and of 
 Adashef ; and that the Tsaritsa had quite won by this time the 
 heart of her imperious young lord, who was now dominated by the 
 trio mentioned, and was in process of being converted into a 
 reformed character. 
 
 All this was pleasant hearing for me, and gave me hopes that 
 the day might even yet dawn, and that soon, when my master and 
 I should renew our old intimate and friendly relations. For though 
 I had learned, at Vera's hands, that there are better things in this 
 world than the favour of the Tsar, yet I sorely longed, at times, 
 to be at peace with my master, for whom, in spite of everything, 
 I cherished a peculiarly warm love, and an equally intense pity. 
 
A P,OYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 13 
 
 CHAFTER XXIV. 
 
 AN INTERVIEW WITH THE TSAR. 
 
 If I were to set down all my adventures from the point at which 
 my record has now arrived up to the present time with as much 
 detail as has been used in the description of my quarrel with my 
 master and its causes and results, I should produce indeed a mass 
 of manuscript, for my life has been from its beginning, or near it, 
 to its end — counting this present time as the end, for the real 
 end cannot now be far distant (and indeed the end of activity and 
 the life of energy is, for me, the end of all things in so far as this 
 life is worth the living) — one long term of adventure and incident. 
 My late master, the Tsar Ivan, was a great letter-writer. His cor- 
 respondence was ever the most voluminous, and I believe I must 
 have learned from him, during our close intimacy of the last few 
 years of his life, to love the exercise of setting quill to paper ; for 
 up to that time I never did much writing of any kind, though 
 always a ' grammatnui,' as we call those who are able to read and 
 write, being generally too busy with a more warlike implement 
 than the pen to have time for the occupation which now, in the 
 stiffness and feebleness of advancing years, I have learned to love ; 
 it is a good pastime for those who can do nothing better; I 
 suppose for the reason that the next best thing to fighting or hunt- 
 ing, or living adventurously, is to speak or write of these matters. 
 
 Yermak took his leave of us after our return to Perm, having 
 first solemnly promised to visit me at springtime once in every 
 two years until such time as, in the wisdom of my uncle, it would 
 be possible for us to undertake the campaign upon which, by this 
 time, both we and he and even my brothers had set our hearts. 
 But my uncle bade us practise patience, for, said he, there was no 
 opportunity at present for such enterprise. If undertaken now, 
 it would partake of the character of a mere piratical expedition, 
 and would undoubtedly displease the Tsar, whose mind was not at 
 present prepared for conquests in his name in the direction of 
 Siberia. 
 
 ' Let us first prove to the Tsar the necessity of the undertaking, 
 and our ability to carry it out,' said my uncle, 'and then let us 
 set about it with his sanction; this may not be in my day, but 
 the day will come that we Stroganofs shall set our foot upon the 
 neck of the Siberian Tsar. I am sure of it ; I see it in my dreams, 
 nightly.' 
 
i 4 A 1S0YAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 Therefore the prospective Siberian campaign settled itself in 
 our brains, and there remained a fixed and permanent guest for 
 some twenty years. 
 
 Meanwhile, to deal first with my uncle's activity during that 
 period, in order to make way for my own records, the Stroganofs 
 during the next few years displayed the most astonishing energy. 
 Their trade in dried fish and, especially, in salt of their own pro- 
 duction and preparation, increased so enormously that several 
 towns sprang up between Perm and the Urals as the direct product 
 of their extended operations. These towns were peopled almost 
 exclusively by persons employed by the Stroganofs to work the 
 various new salt-digging and preparing establishments inaugurated 
 by my energetic uncle and brothers. Each of these Stroganof 
 towns was surrounded by a considerable wall to protect it from 
 incursions by the wild and warlike tribes inhabiting the slopes of 
 the Urals, and was moreover provided with a kind of garrison of 
 fighting men, mostly Cossacks from the Don and ' birds of the 
 Steppes,' as the wilder Cossack robbers from the district indicated 
 were then called. In this manner, my wise and really great uncle 
 prepared the way, very gradually, for the darling project of his 
 heart, and by the time a score or so of years (from Ivan's accession) 
 had passed, he had actually so far extended his influence and his 
 commercial interests, that he had obtained permission from the 
 Tsar to establish small forts and business centres on the eastern 
 side of the Urals, as far as the river Tobol, a tributary of the Obi. 
 
 The Tsar, to his great honour be it said, did not allow his dis- 
 pleasure with myself (which, alas ! burned like the lamp before an 
 ikon, inextinguishable in his bosom !) to stand between the other 
 members of my family and his favour. With that greatness of 
 mind and breadth of vision which ever distinguished my imperial 
 master, Ivan did not fail to observe the value of the work being 
 done by the Stroganofs of Perm, and since my uncle never under- 
 took the founding of a new city or any advance eastwards without 
 first asking the sanction of the Tsar, and offering a fair tribute to 
 the crown upon any profits he might make by the new enterprise, 
 Ivan invariably gave his consent to such undertakings, generally 
 couched in one of those long-winded but very complete and com- 
 prehensive letters in which his soul took delight. 
 
 So, then, my uncle and my brothers prepared the way for 
 Yermak and for me. Meanwhile, I — restless spirit that I was, 
 und partly because I was anxious to regain the favour of my 
 offended master — threw myself with fervour into any and every 
 
.4 BOYAR OF THE TERRU'LE. 15 
 
 enterprise which teemed to savour of adventure, and to contain 
 the opportunity for distinction. 
 
 I was at Kazan when that Mussulman city was taken by the 
 armies of Ivan ; the first great victory in Russia of Cross over 
 Crescent. I may say, without boasting, that I was the verv first 
 Russian to enter the place after the walls had been breached by 
 the exertions of our German engineers ; it is in reality no boast to 
 claim this distinction, because I achieved it by no merit of my 
 own. I was one of those who swarmed over the breach, a dense 
 mass of fighters, and was knocked on the head from behind by one 
 of our own men, and sent tumbling into the streets of Kazan. Why 
 my friend should have treated me so unceremoniously I am unable 
 to say ; probably he was desirous to be himself the first over the 
 walls, and feared that my manifest energy would forestall him. 
 At any rate, down I went unconscious, and my friends swarmed 
 over me. 
 
 And unconscious I remained for some little while, to which 
 fact I may attribute my escape from a very shocking spectacle — 
 namely, the massacre of the Tartar population of Kazan by the 
 Christians. So terribly complete was the slaughter, that the city 
 of Kazan has never to this day recovered its Mussulman popula- 
 tion to any considerable extent ; and those few Tartars who still 
 inhabit the place are to be found only in the suburbs. 
 
 The Tsar was present in person at the taking of Kazan ; I had 
 oten seen him during the preliminary operations, but had avoided 
 his observation, fearing lest the sight of me should anger him, and 
 that I should be instructed to depart before the storming of the 
 city. Adashef saw me once, but at my urgent entreaty he agreed 
 to say nothing to the Tsar, who, he told me, never mentioned my 
 name, and must, he feared, still be incensed against me. 
 
 1 And yet I am innocent of conscious offence, Adashef,' I said. 
 
 Adashef laughed. ' The Tsar is a most devoted husband to 
 his wife, Sasha,' he said ; ' I do not think he any longer covets 
 another man's goods.' 
 
 1 Yet he continues angered against those who are in possession 
 of them ! ' I said bitterly. 
 
 'Who can read the Tsars mind?' said Adashef; 'not I. for 
 one ! * 
 
 Nevertheless I both saw and spoke to the Tsar at this time, 
 and it happened in this wise. 
 
 I have said that I was knocked senseless into Kazan by some 
 one from behind : and it so happened, luckily for me, that the 
 
16 A BO YAK OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 enemy were not at hand to finish the work done by my own side 5 
 for at our appearance at the breach they had fled very quickly 
 away. In consequence, I was the only wounded man in this place, 
 and I lay unconscious or but half-conscious, until I suddenly heard 
 a very familiar voice in conversation with Kurbsky, the commander 
 of our forces. It was the Tsar's voice, and my faculties seemed to 
 return at the sound of it, though I could not exercise sufficient 
 volition to open my eyes or to raise myself to my feet. 
 
 The troops were busy plundering and murdering, and the 
 sound of their hellish proceedings reached my ears from a distance. 
 The Tsar's voice sounded miles away also, though he and Kurbsky 
 stood close to me upon the loose stones of the breach, for the Tsar 
 was now entering the city for the first time, under Kurbsky's 
 guidance. His voice, in the joy and triumph of the moment, 
 sounded jubilant. 
 
 ' Here is a dead soldier, Kurbsky,' he said, ' and from his 
 appearance, a boyar ; what does he here ? ' 
 
 ' It is the body of him who was the first to enter the city,' 
 said Kurbsky, ' as I am informed, and his name is one that should 
 be familiar to thee, Ivan Vasilitch ; he is Alexander Stroganof.' 
 
 ' What ! ' said the Tsar, as though moved or amazed, ' Sasha 
 Stroganof, and dead ? ' 
 
 I tried to open my eyes or to move, in order to show that I 
 lived, but for the life of me I could not. 
 
 ' It is certainly Stroganof,' said Kurbsky, c and undoubtedly, I 
 fear, dead ; for see, he moves not, and does not seem to breathe.' 
 
 ' God have mercy upon his soul, and Christ receive it,' said 
 Ivan ; ' and his wife a widow ! ' he added. 
 
 At this I made a second effort to sit up in order to show that 
 my poor princess was not to mourn me yet awhile, but the result 
 of the effort was a little sigh and nothing more. 
 
 ' See, he moves ! ' said Kurbsky, ' he is not dead ; our voices 
 have roused him. Awake, Stroganof; it is the Tsar! ' 
 
 ' Nay, if he be alive,' said the Tsar, coldly, ' let him be ; he will 
 recover without our aid. Send him to me, Kurbsky, when he is 
 fit for it ; I would speak with him.' 
 
 Consequently, that night, as I lay weak and weary and sick, 
 with the grievous head-blow I had received, Kurbsky came and 
 bade me attend in the Tsar's pavilion on the following morning, 
 and to the great tent of his Highness I dragged myself at the time 
 appointed. I went with light heart, though with stiff and painful 
 limbs, for I made sure that the Tsar would now forgive me, or 
 
A BOYAR OE THE TERRIBLE. 17 
 
 rather — since I had done nothing wrong — receive me hack into 
 that favour of which I had heen so long unjustly deprived. 
 
 But the Tsar had no favour for me. 
 
 'I have sent for thee, boyar, to bid thee return whence thou 
 earnest," he said ; ' see that thou depart before the sun sets a second 
 time.' 
 
 ' Tsar Ivan Vasilitch ! ' I said, bursting, I believe, into tears, 
 in my weakness and my disappointment, 'hast thou no measure 
 01 favour for me ? ' 
 
 ' None,' said he, ' there is no friendship between thee and me, 
 Stroganof, nor can ever be; what thou hast done thou hast done 
 knowing this, that in doing it there must be an end of all things 
 between us.' 
 
 1 Is there never to be an end to thy wrath, Tsar ? ' I said. 
 
 1 My wrath against thee is ended long since. There remains 
 only the word of the Tsar : what I have said I have said and cannot 
 alter. Didst thou not marry a wife ? ' 
 
 1 The Princess Vera is my wife,' I said, ' as she was my betrothed 
 wife before thy ookaz, Tsar.' 
 
 'Some there are who grudge neither treasure nor even life 
 itself when the Tsar asks it of them. I asked a little thing of 
 thee, Stroganof, and thou wouldest not ! ' 
 
 ' Is love a little thing,' I said hotly, ' which is more strong 
 than life ? Ask ray treasure, my service, my very life of me, and 
 I will give it to thee, Tsar, and that thou knowest.' 
 
 ' It is better to give what is asked of thee than to offer that 
 which is not needed,' said Ivan; ' I asked of thee, not thy life's 
 love, but simple obedience to the word of the Tsar.' 
 
 ' The two years are past and gone now,' I said, ' and the Tsar- 
 it sa. whom God preserve, still lives and is in good health. I should 
 have married Vera Krilof before now even though I had waited at 
 thy bidding.' 
 
 ' It is true, and my own wife is a very angel from heaven,' said 
 Ivan, intensely; 'but thou hast nevertheless put to scorn the word 
 of the Tsar.' 
 
 1 Pardon, then, Ivan Vasilitch," I said. 
 
 ' No pardon, I say,' he cried ; ' must the Tsar eat his words to 
 please thee? ' 
 
 I bowed and made as though to retire, fur if was useless to 
 prolong this conversation. But the Tsar called to me to .-top, and 
 said, speaking rapidly and flushing: 
 
 'Tell thy wife that the Tsaritsa grows more beautiful each 
 
 VOL. XXIX. NO. CLX1X. C 
 
1 8 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 day ; that she is a very angel from heaven, and that the Tsar lo\ es 
 her, as he loved her from the first, with all his soul. Tell her 
 this.' 
 
 I did tell my princess what the Tsar said of the Tsaritsa, and 
 Vera laughed and said : 'Tell the Tsar, when you see him, that 
 my own man is as much a man as ever — not angelic altogether, 
 but a good enough husband for a tiger-cat ; and that I love him, 
 as I loved him from the first, with all my soul ! ' And then we both 
 laughed ; and though I do not quite know what we laughed at, I 
 believe Vera did. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 AMONG THE ENGLISH. 
 
 The next year and a half were spent by me in the quiet happiness 
 of domestic life at Perm. I do not mean that I sat at home and 
 courted my beautiful wife and played with the two little Stroganofs 
 who had appeared since our union to fill our hearts with thank- 
 fulness and to modify the Amazonian spirit of my princess, who 
 now settled down to maternal interests and duties with as beautiful 
 a grace as she had ever displayed in the wild days of her girlhood. 
 I did but little sitting at home ; that is not my department in life, 
 as Xature fashioned me ; but I lived at Perm and hunted in the 
 woods around, and loved my wife none the less because I was not 
 for ever at her elbow. If I understand my princess — as I think I 
 do — I am convinced that she would not have had it otherwise, for 
 she well knew that a man must live his life as God intended him 
 to live it, following the bent of his particular disposition. My 
 princess would have wept to see me lose my passion for the life of 
 the woods and my love for danger and adventure. Had I grown 
 uxorious and a lover of indoor pleasures, I think Vera would have 
 chased me forth into the forest, bidding me take my dogs and my 
 knife and hunt, lest I developed into a sloth and a sluggard, and 
 lost that manhood in me which had won for me her own heart. 
 
 So, then, I passed my time in hunting, leaving to my princess 
 the responsibility of training the earliest glimmerings of under- 
 standing in our little ones, a task which who can perform more 
 properly or more beautifully than a mother ? Occasionally Vera 
 would find time to ride out with me, and her ecstasy on such fes- 
 
A B&YAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 19 
 
 tival days proved beyond doubt that my wife's youthful spirit was 
 still alive and did but lie in abeyance in favour of the more en- 
 grossing duties of maternity. 
 
 But my own restless spirit tired, presently, of life at Perm, 
 and I was glad when the time approached at which Yermak had 
 appointed to meet me upon the Kama ; for I longed to go afield 
 and rind adventure ; I longed most of all for reconciliation with the 
 Tsar, in order that I might take my proper plate in his armies, 
 which were to fight again and again during these years with the 
 hosts of Islam, and to wrench the standard of the Crescent from 
 the position it had usurped upon the fortresses and cities which 
 belonged of right to the people of Holy Kussia. But the Tsar, I 
 knew, would have none of me at present. 
 
 Yermak came at the time appointed, and had proposals to make, 
 which pleased me. The Cossack chief suggested an expedition up 
 the Dwina river as far as the great northern sea ; an enterprise 
 which might possibly prove extremely profitable to him, and was 
 sure to provide me with a sufficiency of that adventure for which 
 my soul thirsted. 
 
 Accordingly I agreed to go with Yermak, taking my princess 
 and her pair of babes with me, and journeying by river and lake, 
 through the pleasant summer months, until we reached the 
 monastery at the mouth of the Dwina known as the House of 
 St. Michael, 1 where we met with a notable adventure. 
 
 Our galleys lay at anchor in the fine basin of the river, and 
 beyond us glittered that wonderful sea upon which neither Vera 
 nor I had ever set eyes up to this day, and of which, from my very 
 first glance at it, I determined to know more before I should be 
 greatly older. 
 
 We had not been at anchor in this place for many days, when, 
 to our surprise, a large foreign ship came sailing in from sea, and 
 Yermak was all for attacking the vessel with our galleys, a propo- 
 sal to which I was unwilling to agree. Presently a large gun was 
 fired from the ship, not, as I believe, with the intention of injuring 
 us, but by way of some sort of signal or greeting; for, so far as I 
 could see, there was no shot or cannon-ball : at any rate, none 
 struck the water near us. 
 
 Presently, a portion of the crew of the vessel, together with the 
 captain, who seemed a boyar of distinguished appearance, embarked 
 in a small boat and came ashore, Yermak and I, together with an 
 armed following, doing the same. "We met on the shore and ex- 
 
 1 Afterwards Arc! 
 
 ca 
 
go A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 changed peaceful salutations, the foreign boyar being a person of 
 excellent manners and very courtly air. 
 
 He told us, through an interpreter (whom he had picked up on 
 the coast of Norway, a Russian fisherman who had been cast ashore 
 in that country, and had now found this means of returning to his 
 native land), that they came from the country of the English King 
 Edward, and had sailed with three vessels under the command of 
 one Willoughby, who — with two of the ships — had gone to the 
 bottom of the sea during a great storm of wind. Then this boyar, 
 the lieutenant of the expedition, by name Chancellor, 1 had pushed 
 on alone, being determined to investigate this great northern sea, 
 the girdle of the world, which led, it was said, to the country of 
 the Kitai Tsar, 2 and had found himself, at length, where he now 
 was. What land was this ? and who was our sovereign ? and were 
 we standing, Chancellor asked, under the North Pole? 
 
 We told Chancellor that he had come a long way, and that he 
 now stood in the northern part of the empire of the Tsar of Moscow, 
 Ivan Vasilitch. 
 
 ' Then,' said Chancellor, ' I will leave my ship and go pay my 
 respects to this Tsar of yours, for I have letters to him from our 
 English king, and many matters of great importance to discuss.' 
 
 But first the Tsar himself must be consulted as to what should 
 be done with these foreigners, and there was a very long delay 
 while messengers were sent to Moscow. During this time of wait- 
 ing I made great friends with the English boyar, who learned a 
 little of our language, and I some of his ; and together we hunted, 
 and fished the waters of the great sea, and went and came together 
 as intimate friends. Chancellor was surprised at the loveliness of 
 my princess, and asked me whether all Russian women were as 
 beautiful as she, to which I replied that there was but one sun in 
 the heavens, with many lesser stars ; and on earth but one Vera. 
 
 Chancellor had somewhat to teach me in the art of sword- 
 fencing, an art in which I was quick to learn, and not slow to 
 outstrip my master : but in such matters as swimming, hunting, 
 running, — as well as in strength of limb and hand, the Englishman 
 — though active for his age, and no weakling, and as brave as any 
 lion — was far below me. 
 
 When the answer came from the Tsar, it was evident that Ivan 
 thought very greatly indeed of the arrival of the English ship, and 
 desired to do the English boyar much honour, for he bade him 
 
 1 Whom the Russian records call ' Chensler/ 
 * China. 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 21 
 
 come directly to Moscow, and ordered far and wide that he be 
 treated on his way with every respect and every consideration, as 
 a great ambassador between princes. "When I found that this was 
 the bent of the Tsar's mind, I determined to accompany Chancel- 
 lor to Moscow, as his discoverer, if one may make a vain boa-t and 
 claim as a virtue what was in reality an accident ; for I hoped that 
 the Tsar would account it a good service to have brought this 
 foreigner to his Court, and would smile upon me once again, espe- 
 cially as all agreed that no husband could be more devoted to his 
 wife than was he, by this time, to his Romanof Tsaritsa. 
 
 This visit of Chancellor to Moscow was the first beginning of 
 the Tsar's relations with England, with which country our wise 
 Tsar — recognising its power and influence in the world, and the 
 marvellous activity of its merchants and navigators — ever displayed 
 the greatest desire to come into close and familiar intercourse. 
 
 Chancellor was received at the Tsar's dinner-table, where Ivan 
 sent him the bread and salt, addressing him by his name, Richard 
 Chancellor, and according to him the first portion of each dish ; 
 but Chancellor said no word until after the repast, having no right 
 to speak, but only to bow (which he did with supreme grace) until 
 invited to converse with the Tsar. The Tsar sat this day upon 
 his Chair of State, which was so thickly inlaid with gems of a 
 kind called ' turquoise,' ten thousand of which were used for the 
 back of the chair alone, that not an atom of the silver or ivory of 
 the throne ' is visible, but only gems placed as close to one another 
 as the stones that pave the roads here and there in the city of the 
 English king. 
 
 The Tsar looked first surprised and then embarrassed and 
 angry when he saw that I was among the companions of the 
 English boyar ; nevertheless he did not vent his displeasure upon 
 me publicly, but sent me the bread and salt and my portion of 
 the repast, though he spoke my name with frowning brow. 
 Moreover, though I tarried in Moscow all the while that Chancellor 
 himself remained, Ivan did not send me away ; so that I began to 
 hope his anger against me was gradually cooling down ; and when 
 at last I was blessed with an interview with my master, I found 
 to my intense joy that this was indeed the case. 
 
 And yet, even now, the old fire of his wrath burst forth again, 
 showing that it only smouldered and was far from being quenched ; 
 though I must admit, in justice to my master, that it was my own 
 foolishness that awoke the slumbering flames. 
 
 1 This throne may -till be seen in the Kremlin, 
 
22 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 I came face to face with the Tsar in the Church of Uspensky, 
 where he leaned on the arm of Sylvester, that good and great 
 man, who, with Adashef and the Tsaritsa, for upwards of ten years 
 kept within bounds such passions as have rarely swelled in human 
 breast before or since ; for such were the passions of Ivan of 
 Russia, the terrible Tsar. 
 
 He was not terrible on this day of the Uspensky. On the 
 contrary, softened by the exercise of prayer and worship, Ivan 
 actually smiled upon me as he met me, and, sending Sylvester 
 away upon some pretext, took my own arm instead of the monk's. 
 
 ' Thou hast done me a service in bringing to me this English 
 merchant, Sasha,' he said ; ' I will remember it to thy credit.' 
 
 1 Alas ! how many services must be added together to regain 
 me thy favour, Tsar Ivan Vasilitch ? ' I said. 
 
 ' Perhaps many, perhaps few ; but this shall be reckoned the 
 second, for I have not forgotten thee at Kazan ; thou mayest yet 
 regain thy place in the land, Stroganof, and in my heart ; let us 
 pray together before the ikon of St. Methodius.' Which we did, 
 the Tsar praying longer than I and more devoutly. He was at 
 this time an enthusiast in religion, and ever afterwards — even in 
 his most savage and implacable fits of passion and cruelty — he 
 never forgot the devout habits now acquired, but invariably prayed 
 heartily for those who had suffered as his victims. 
 
 Afterwards the Tsar accompanied me through the streets, still 
 leaning upon my arm, and asking me many questions — not one 
 of which was about my beautiful Vera. Had I been aught but a 
 thoughtless fool, I should have let well alone and said nothing also 
 on that dangerous subject ; but destiny having determined that I 
 should play the part of a fool, I did so, and mentioned her name. 
 The Tsar flushed and made a gesture of anger ; I saw both, but 
 made as though I had seen neither. 
 
 'Where, then, is the boyarinya Stroganof? ' asked Ivan, after 
 a pause. 
 
 1 At the Stroganof mansion,' I said. 
 
 ' At Perm ? ' 
 
 ' In Moscow. I brought her with me.' 
 
 The Tsar stopped suddenly in his course and crossed himself, 
 muttering something which I did not hear. 
 
 'Come,' he said, ' I will see this woman ! ' and taking my arm 
 once more, he hurried me away towards the Stroganof house, 
 walking much faster than we had walked before, but saying 
 nothing. When we reached the mansion I glanced at the Tsar 
 
./ BO-YAM OF THE TERRIBLE. 23 
 
 and saw that he was very pale and even trembled a little, and 
 that his lips seemed to be busy in prayer. 
 
 Vera had not expected to see the Tsar, and was somewhat 
 disconcerted by his sudden arrival. She caughi up the child she 
 had been playing with, thus betraying that her first instinct on 
 seeing the Tsar was fear, or distrust. Ivan noticed nothing of 
 this, however ; he fixed his hawk's eyes upon Yera's face and gazed 
 intently upon her ; the child cried. 
 
 This appeared to touch some chord which angered Ivan. He 
 suddenly stamped and turned his back upon mother and infant, 
 without having said so much as a word of greeting. 
 
 ' Take her hence,' he said to me, looking quite livid with rage ; 
 ' I have married an angel from heaven ; what have I to do with 
 devils ? Get thee behind me, Satan ! ' My spirit took fire at his 
 words. 
 
 '.My wife is no devil, Tsar,' I said boldly; 'the devil that vexes 
 thee is within thy own bosom.' Ivan raised his staff, as though 
 to strike me. 
 
 ' Tsar Ivan,' said my princess, ' you dare not ! ' 
 
 The Tsar let his staff fall to the ground. 
 
 'No,' he said, ' I dare not ; I am not as I was in the days of 
 darkness; I am the servant of God. We will kneel together before 
 the ikon!' 
 
 It was all I could do to retain my gravity under this sudden 
 change. The Tsar was certainly an apt pupil of Sylvester, or the 
 monk was a marvellous master. Nevertheless, we knelt with the 
 Tsar before the ikon. 
 
 When our prayers were finished, he was calm, and addressing 
 me, having averted his face from Vera, upon whom he did not 
 bestow another look during the rest of the interview, he bade me, 
 without further parley, escort Chancellor back to the Dwina, and 
 accompany him to England. 
 
 1 Take with thee thy wife,' he added, ' for it is ill for a man to 
 separate himself from her to whom God has united him. Go, 
 then, to this English king's country, and learn what thou canst 
 of his people and trade, and all that concerns them ; this I shall 
 account a service from thee. Chancellor will depart to-morrow, 
 and t hou and she with him ; now, farewell.' And with these words 
 the Tsar left the room, without having glanced at or spoken to 
 my princess. 
 
 And thus it came about that not only I, but also my beloved 
 wife, accompanied Chancellor from Moscow, and leaving our little 
 
24 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 ones with Yermak to be carefully brought to Perm, to be tended 
 by our own people there, we took ship with the English boyar 
 upon his great vessel, the Edward Bonaventura, and for the first 
 time in our lives found ourselves, presently, out of sight of land, 
 and plunging up and down upon the bosom of great waves in a 
 manner that was, at the first, extremely unpleasant, causing a 
 sensation of great discomfort and sickness. 
 
 The English Tsar Edward was dead when we arrived in his 
 country, but the reigning Tsaritsa Mary was pleased to receive 
 Chancellor with favour, and to extend her grace also to my 
 princess and myself. Both she and the Tsar Philip, her husband, 
 and all their Court were greatly surprised at the loveliness of my 
 wife and at her skill in horsemanship, in which she far excelled 
 all the English ladies who took part with her in the hunting of 
 the deer and foxes, which is a favourite sport of the English 
 people, though I found it very tame after my wolf-chasing and 
 bear-spearing expeditions. 
 
 Chancellor returned to Russia after the winter was past, and 
 we of course accompanied him. He bore with him the ookaz 
 of the English Tsaritsa, by which was extended to Eussian mer- 
 chants the right to trade in English ports in return for the 
 privileges granted by my master Ivan at the request of Chancellor 
 to English merchants. 
 
 Right glad was my Vera to return in safety to Perm and to 
 her babes, and indeed she had informed me during the journey 
 that if God restored her this time in safety to her children, she 
 would never again leave them, great as was her love for me ; for 
 the place of the mother was with her children, and if the father 
 would wander he must wander alone, or the whole family must 
 journey together. The helpless little ones must not, in any case, 
 be left to strangers and serfs to be taken care of. 
 
 Hence when Chancellor returned once more to England, 
 together with the first actual Russian ambassador, Osip Xepey, I 
 bade farewell to my tenderly loved wife and children, and sailed 
 with the Embassy for London, which is the Moscow of the English 
 people. I have thanked Grod night and morning since that day 
 that it was put into my mind to leave Vera and her babes safely 
 at Perm on this second voyage, for a terrible storm sank two of 
 our ships, drove a third upon the shore of Norway, and Chancellor, 
 his son, Xepey and I, in the Edward Bonaventura, were cast 
 ashore upon the coast of Scotland, where Chancellor and his son 
 were drowned. 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 25 
 
 It waa my good fortune to save the ambassador, Osip Nepey, 
 from drowning with Chancellor. I was swimming to the shore 
 when I caught sight of his agonised face among the breakers, and 
 was just in time to give him that timely assistance which en- 
 couraged him at a desperate moment to continue struggling. 
 Together we safely reached dry land, exhausted, but alive and 
 thankful for our escape, and here we found a few others of the 
 Eussian Embassy, with some of the crew, a sadly reduced com- 
 pany, with whom we journeyed to London, meeting with much 
 unkindness and rough treatment from the savage natives of the 
 northern portion of the English sovereign's dominions. 
 
 But in London we had a great reception, being met, when still 
 twelve miles away, by eighty of the principal merchants of that 
 great city, all of whom were mounted on magnificent horses and 
 wore heavy chains of gold. We were allowed to enter the city as 
 though we were great generals returning in triumph from some 
 glorious campaign, rather than poor shipwrecked adventurers, 
 robbed of all we possessed, ragged and weary and travel-stained. 
 
 The King and Queen received us, the chief merchant or mayor 
 harangued and entertained us, a guild of merchants, called ' The 
 Drapers,' feasted us so well that not one of us but was sick and 
 sorry on the morrow ; and all with whom we came in contact Wed 
 in showing us kindness and honour. 
 
 On our return to Eussia, I received a letter from the Tsar, a 
 good and gracious letter, in which my master said that I had done 
 well in saving his ambassador from drowning, and that he would 
 remember this service to my credit. 
 
 ' Thou knowest by this time,' he wrote, ' what things please 
 and what displease me ; thou knowest also where the tempter 
 strikes when he would triumph over me. Is it a great thing that 
 thou shouldst be on my side in this day of my repentance ? Woe 
 to thee if thou become to me an occasion for stumbling ! ' 
 
 I did not altogether comprehend this mystic communication ; 
 but when I asked Vera what she made of it, she laughed and 
 said : 
 
 1 It means, my soul, that when next you journey to Moscow, 
 you are to leave me at home ; and that the Tsar is still a man, 
 even though, as he is so fond of boasting, he has married an angel 
 from heaven ! ' 
 
26 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE, 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 THE STROGAXOF DESTINY IS FULFILLED. 
 
 There came with us from England a certain merchant navigator, 
 called Jenkinson, who was the finest Englishman I have met with. 
 This man carried in his heart an enterprise which, when he 
 revealed to me his intentions, delighted me beyond measure, and 
 in which I then and there determined to take a share. 
 
 This was to descend the Volga to Astrakhan, cross the great 
 inland sea called the Caspian, and journey with caravan and goods 
 for barter to the far-away city of Bokhara. This journev we 
 actually accomplished, though we most narrowly escaped massacre, 
 and did, in fact, lose the greater part of our followers through the 
 treachery of the heathens and savages of that country. But 
 Jenkinson and I and a few others fought our way safely, with our 
 camels and possessions, out of the ambush they had prepared for 
 us, Jenkinson fighting like a lion, and I, if I may make such a 
 boast, doing also. I think, my share, and so we returned in safety 
 to our own side of the Caspian. 
 
 After this great enterprise I returned with Jenkinson to Eng- 
 land, taking my family with me. 
 
 The great Tsaritsa Elizabeth was now the reigning sovereign 
 in that country, and at her Court my wife and I were well treated, 
 and learned to love the English people, and to admire them no 
 less than love them, for their bold, adventurous spirit was that 
 which above all other things attracted both Vera and myself, and 
 among these hardy islanders we found plenty of it. Here I 
 learned the art of the sword and became, as I have hinted, a master 
 fencer. And here my boys learned many valuable lessons of self- 
 control and endurance, boxing and battling with other children of 
 their age and playing in various hardy English games unknown to 
 our boys in Russia. 
 
 My Vera was, naturally, a favourite everywhere ; but there was 
 one lady of the Court, a relative of the Queen herself, by name 
 Mary Hastings, who resembled my princess so greatly that the 
 two were actually occasionally mistaken for one another. 
 
 Now it so happened that I had imparted to the English 
 Tsaritsa as much as I considered warrantable, in discretion, of the 
 events connected with my own Tsar's choice of a bride and of his 
 undoubted fascination by my beautiful wife, whom I said I 
 believed he would have chosen as Tsaritsa, but for my petition to 
 
A BOVAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 27 
 
 him, before the selection, to spare me my only hope of happiness, 
 and perhaps also partly on account of Vera's unconcealed aversion 
 for him. 
 
 'Why, then, cousin,' said the Queen to -Alary Hastings, laugh- 
 ing, ' here is a chance for thee ! Wilt thou be Tsaritsa of Russia ? 
 Thou and this Russian princess are like twin-sisters.' 
 
 Alary Hastings made a grimace ; for, if the truth be told, my 
 Vera had painted the Tsar in colours which did not present an 
 attractive picture of my master. 
 
 'But the Tsar is no longer a bachelor, your Majesty,' said I; 
 ' he was married to the Romanof Tsaritsa eleven years ago.' 
 
 ' Keep thy eyes open, nevertheless, Alary," said the Queen ; 
 1 Tsaritsas of Russia are not immortal, and if this one dies thou 
 mayest yet >it upon a throne that is higher than mine ! ' 
 
 ' From all I hear of him,' said Alary Hastings, grimacing once 
 again, ' the husband you propose for me would play a pretty dog 
 to my cat ! ' 
 
 ' Or cat to thy mouse ! ' added the Queen ; ' nevertheless, a 
 crown is a crown, even though it sit heavy on the temples.' 
 
 I have set down this conversation because it has a bearing 
 upon after events, to which I must presently refer. 
 
 We lived in England a year and more at this visit, and when 
 we returned at length to our home in Russia jwe found sad news 
 awaiting us. 
 
 The good Tsaritsa, Anastasia Romanovna, was dead ! The 
 Tsar, mad with grief and rage, had quarrelled with Adashef and 
 Sylvester, his right hand and his left, and had chased both these 
 good men from his presence. 
 
 Deprived of their influence and of their counsels, and of the 
 soothing, controlling sympathy of his wife, my poor master was 
 lost indeed. He embarked forthwith into quarrels of every kind 
 — with his people and his boyars, as well as with foreign powers. 
 He engaged simultaneously in two warlike enterprises, the one 
 against Islam, represented by the Khan of the Crimea ; the other 
 against the Livonian Order, who were assisted by the Poles. For 
 a short while things went well with the Russian hosts, but 
 presently a run of ill-luck set in, and with it a renewal of the un- 
 governable, savage phase of my poor master's temper. I cannot 
 set down the atrocities which he committed at this time during 
 his quarrels with the boyars and people of his realm ; but I may 
 mention that there was a list of nearly 3,500 victims to his 
 passion to be seen in a synodical letter from the Tsar to the 
 
28 A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 Monastery of St. Cyril, in which document the prayers of the 
 Church were asked for the soul of each of these persons. 
 
 I make no excuse for the Tsar, excepting such as I have 
 already put forward at the beginning of these records. His passion, 
 when indulged to the full, amounted to insanity ; and I prefer to 
 think of my dead master as, during those years of terror, scarcely 
 answerable for his actions. Feeling himself to be so completely 
 dominated by his passion, at this time, that he could not hope 
 to exercise a patient and equitable sway over his people, the 
 Tsar abdicated (in 1564) ; but the boyars— knowing that if the 
 government were left to themselves, the bad would become 
 infinitely worse — prevailed upon him to reconsider his decision, 
 with the result that Ivan entered upon a veritable reign of blood- 
 shed, and visited upon the boyars their offence in compelling an 
 insane man to govern them against his will, by ruthlessly 
 slaughtering both them and their families. 
 
 Also, knowing that he had now many enemies within the realm, 
 the Tsar corresponded with the English Queen Elizabeth, entreat- 
 ing at her hands a safe asylum within her country in case it 
 should be necessary for him at any time to suddenly flee his own, 
 and offering her equivalent privileges of sanctuary in Russia, if 
 she should quarrel with her own subjects. But the Queen, know- 
 ing her popularity with her people, gladly agreed to give this 
 conscience-stricken Tsar asylum, while repudiating a correspond- 
 ing privilege for herself as entirely unnecessary. 
 
 Meanwhile the struggle with Livonia continued, and our 
 Eussian troops were once more, for a while, successful, so that the 
 power of the Order was crushed and broken, and the fortresses of 
 the Baltic coast were one by one captured by our armies. In all 
 these fights, I, Alexander Stroganof, took my share, and was some- 
 times in the favour of the Tsar, and sometimes out of it. But by 
 reason of these other more important occupations, I saw less of 
 Yermak during these years, and was obliged on more than one 
 occasion to miss my two-yearly appointment with him. 
 
 It was while Ivan's armies were absent upon these Livonian 
 wars that a dreadful calamity happened to the nation. The 
 Crimean Khan Devlet Gfherei suddenly appeared before Moscow, 
 burned the great city to the ground, and carried away one hundred 
 thousand captives of all classes of the people. 
 
 Though, in the following year, our general, Vorotinsky, exacted 
 a terrible vengeance upon this Mussulman and his armies, yet 
 matters from this time onward went all awry for my master. His 
 
A l>0 YAK OF THE TERRIBLE. co 
 
 candidature for the throne of Poland was repudiated with scorn, 
 and the French Duke of Anjou, brother of the King of Franco, 
 was chosen instead. Our armies began to suffer defeat in the 
 Baltic provinces — everything went wrong with the Tsar: it was 
 as though the curse of an evil destiny were upon him. Above all, 
 of those matters which especially angered the Tsar at this time, 
 my master was unsuccessful also in a different kind of enterprise. 
 The new Russian ambassador to England, Pisemskv, in an inter- 
 view with the Tsar, happened to mention the fact that at the Court 
 of her English Majesty was one who was known as the twin-sister 
 of the boyarinya Stroganof. 
 
 ' Wherefore?' asked the Tsar, frowning angrily; for even now, 
 after twenty years and more, he could not bear the mention of my 
 beautiful Vera's name, and in my rare interviews with him I never 
 dared to speak of my domestic affairs. 
 
 ' Because,' said Pisemsky, ' the English lady and the Stroganof 
 boyarinya are marvellously alike, as every one who sees them 
 together cannot fail to observe.' 
 
 ' Is this English princess, then, beautiful ? ' asked the Tsar, 
 musingly. 
 
 ' Lovely as the day,' said the other ; ' to be like the Stroganova 
 she must be that.' 
 
 When the Tsar heard this he lost little time, but sent an 
 ambassador straight to the English Queen, proposing an alliance 
 between himself and her cousin, Mary Hastings. 
 
 But Mary Hastings would none of him. In this she was like 
 her ' twin-sister,' my Vera, that she had no ambition to be the 
 Tsaritsa of Russia, but preferred rather to move in a less glorious 
 sphere, so, only, that she might have her share of domestic hap- 
 piness and the peace of private life. 
 
 This so greatly enraged my master, the Tsar, that the whole 
 fabric of commercial relations so happily and laboriously built up 
 between Russia and England was in great danger of collapsing 
 entirely ; and the terrible Tsar became more and more terrible to 
 his boyars and his people. 
 
 But the indulgence of his own savage spirit could not mend 
 for Ivan the fortunes of his realm, and gradually the Tsar lost his 
 hold upon all his acquired possessions in Livonia. Batorv, tin- 
 successor to the French King of Poland, who did not stay long 
 away from France — Batory, with the aid of Swedes and Hunga- 
 rian mercenaries, made so fierce an onslaught upon certain Russian 
 towns that there was danger of the dismemberment of the empire, 
 
3 o A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. 
 
 and a disastrous peace was made, by which Ivan lost all that he 
 had formerly acquired, and more also. 
 
 It was just at this crisis, that one clay as I sat with my ever- 
 honoured and beloved wife and my grown boys at home in Perm, 
 my uncle being by this time a very aged man, though my brothers 
 were still active — as we sat together at supper the door was 
 suddenly and violently pushed open, and in rushed Yermak in a 
 state of alarm and agitation. 
 
 He had been hunted, he said, by the Tsar's troops, from the 
 Volga to the Kama, and had with difficulty made his way to Perm. 
 He was an outlaw at this time, and in dire disgrace with the 
 angry Tsar, whom he had offended by levying tribute from certain 
 towns which, having paid Yermak, were therefore unable to pay 
 the Tsar also. 
 
 ' Yermak,' I said, ' come ! we will go across the Urals and con- 
 quer Siberia for our poor Tsar : who knows ! it may be that the 
 time has come to fulfil our prophetic destiny ! The Tsar has 
 certainly lost many of his western possessions, it is time that we 
 took the East in our hands and laid it at his feet ! ' I spoke 
 jestingly, for the prophecy had been so long delayed, and matters 
 had gone so hard with the Tsar and all that was his, that I had no 
 real hope of the realisation of our old dreams about Siberia. 
 
 But Yermak took the matter very seriously indeed. 
 
 ' Hide me and my men in one of your salt towns for a while,' 
 he said, ' and as the heavens are above us, Sasha, we will go forth 
 together and do this great thing ! ' I laughed, but gave Yermak 
 the sanctuary he sought ; and, hidden safely in our little fortified 
 town of Chernogor on the slope of the Urals, that great captain 
 (for he has proved himself this) collected a force of eight hundred 
 and fifty men, consisting of his own people and ours ; and with 
 these troops under our two selves, Ivan Koltso, Nikita Pan, and 
 one or two other leaders, badly armed, badly provisioned, more of 
 a rabble than an army, we crossed the great range, and entered at 
 once upon that series of conquests which ended in a marvellously 
 short space of time in the subjugation of all the tribes between 
 the Kama and the Obi. I use the expression ' short space of time ' 
 in its comparative meaning ; we were indeed nearly three years in 
 accomplishing the work we had to do, and alas ! we lost our great 
 leader, Yermak, who was drowned while crossing a swollen river, 
 before he had enjoyed the opportunity of reaping the fruits of his 
 stupendous services in the forgiveness and gratitude of the Tsar. 
 
 As for me, my dear master took me from this moment entirely 
 
A BOYAR OF THE TERRIBLE. $i 
 
 into his favour. In that new crown of Siberia was forgotten all 
 that had served to sever our friendship and to keep us, for so 
 many Bad years, apart one from the other. With the conquesl of 
 Siberia, too, began a new and brighter epoch for the poor harassed 
 Tsar; and the day which saw Ivan Koltso and myself and one or 
 two of our best men bring to the Tsar and lay at his feet, as it 
 were, the keys of a new empire, was the first of many happy, 
 peaceful days, harbingers of the quiet and peaceful end of the 
 stormy life of Ivan Vasilitch. 
 
 The only allusion he ever made to my beloved wife after our 
 full reconciliation was on the day of his death, when he said to me, 
 some little while before the fatal fit seized him — 
 
 ' In truth, my Stroganof, I think there is only one boyar in my 
 realm towards whom I have frequently if not consistently behaved 
 well, and that is one whom I was the most sorely tempted to treat 
 ill. Dost thou know who this is ? ' 
 
 ' Alexander Stroganof,' I replied, believing that it was I he 
 meant, though there might be those who thought otherwise as to 
 his treatment of me. 
 
 ' It is so, indeed,' he said ; and added, ' I am old now, Sasha, 
 and thou too; we are grey though we have both been young in 
 our day ; but young or old I have never loved a woman save once.' 
 
 'The Tsaritsa Anastasia,' I said weakly, for I spoke her name 
 without conviction, and only because I durst not say another. 
 
 'As a saint,' said Ivan, 'yes; as a woman, no! Art thou 
 indeed ignorant, Sasha ? ' 
 
 ' Alas ! Tsar Ivan, if this be indeed so, as thou sayest,' I cried. 
 my eyes full of tears. ' how was it I was not struck dead, as thou 
 hast struck not one but many of those who have offended thee? 
 "Why was I spared ? ' 
 
 'Xot for thy own salce, Sasha/ said the Tsar, smiling, 'though 
 now I rejoice that thou wert man enough to escape out of my 
 hand when my passion outran my generosity.' 
 
 Nevertheless the Tsar never asked to see Vera again, and it so 
 happened that he suddenly died on this very day, while playing at 
 chess. 
 
 And so perished the greatest of all Russians up to the present 
 time ; for both great and terrible was Ivan Grosnui, terrible to all 
 with whom he came in contact ; yet I personally, in spite of many 
 periods of deep vexation of spirit because of him and his violence, 
 I personally have learned to see in my dear but dread master 
 much that was most lovable and truly noble, 
 
32 A BGYAR OF THE TERRIBLE.. 
 
 Even Vera, my ever faithful and loving" and ever beautiful 
 wife, believes, since I reported to her the Tsar's last conversation 
 with me, that there was more heroism in Ivan Vasilitch than she 
 had thought heretofore. 
 
 ' He spoke the truth, my soul,' said she ; ' he has treated us 
 well according to his lights. God give him a heavenly kingdom! ' 
 
 And to this prayer I say fervently every day of my life, 
 ' Amen ! ' 
 
 THE END. 
 
14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 RENEWALS ONLY— TEL. NO. 642-3405 
 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewed. 
 
 Renewed books are subject to immediate recalL 
 
 fEP1 0^ 68 
 
 
 
 
 RECEZI v 1 b, D 
 
 
 itBl 70 -2 AM 
 
 
 LOAN DE . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 „ ~« . „„ ~ .,.« General Library 
 LD21A-60to-6 '69 University of California 
 (J9096sl0)476-A-32 ^"* c Berkeley 
 
 I